Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Tokio, July 20, 23:47

The city bellow was a kaleidoscope of fluorescent colors under the night sky. It was almost midnight the city was starting to go to sleep. Even so some people were wandering by and a few cars ran through the streets. It would get calmer around one in the morning, most people would have already gone home, popular stores and restaurants were already closed, by two only a few clubs and convenience stores will be opened.

Tokyo, a strange city that had started to feel like home. As he looked at the streets below through his white and blue mask. He had changed the colors of his original mask shortly after he arrived, the red had felt to much like blood, he'd rather have the color of his electric attacks and eyes of his mentor and brother than that of the liquid of death. Kakashi wondered if this place could one day be that, home. Hopefully it would, if not for him at least for Naruto, he was just a baby so Tokio and this world will be all he knows. His crappy apartment and active city would be his home, not Konoha.

He winced internally at the thought, he know what he did was for the best, but the reminder of Konoha was still a bittersweet one. Konoha was by no means his home anymore, hadn’t been for a while but still… it has been his home once upon a time. Or morse so had had people that made it home, now the only person Konoha had was Guy. Kakashi, even if he would never admit it, miss him a lot. He really hopes Guy understands why he left and forgives him one day.

So Konoha wasn’t his home but with luck Tokyo would be, for both Naruto and him. He doesn’t regret leaving nor he regrets ending up here. After all, here Naruto will live in a place that doesn’t hate him, won’t be called a monster, he’ll go to a school were he won’t need to learn how to kill to graduate, he won’t grow up surrounded by death and war, serving as a weapon to a village who refused to care for him. Here Naruto will grow up with stories of his family, Naruto will know who his parents were, what the lived for, what they fought for, and what they died for. He’ll grow up with and older brother who loves him, which was still a weird thought.

Kakashi is the closest thing Naruto has to a family, he is Naruto’s older brother. Hell, even before Naruto was born when the news of Kushina being pregnant had just reached Kakashi, Minato has pulled him aside and told him Naruto would have the best older brother, loving and protecting. It might’ve been that memory of Minato affirming he was family that later pushed Kakashi to save Naruto from the hell he would live in; late sure, but not too late. Kakashi would die for him, he had been protecting Naruto since before he was even born and would continue to do so. Kakashi was going to do his best to raise his brother in the best way possible.

Their arrival to this world made it easier. Sure the first week was tough, but once Kakashi understood how this place worked got a job and an apartment, things became quite easy. It really made him believe he could have a peaceful life.

And yet he was still here in the skyline watching over the city.

It was inevitable really, violence was in his nature, he was a Shinobi after all. This world condemned death and he wasn’t about to put attention on himself by killing. But heroes existed, and while he didn’t believe he could be fully a hero like most of this world had, vigilantes were also a  thing. Hence vigilantism it was and Inu, his ANBU name, was what he choose to go by. This would not only keep him entertained and in shape but would also allow him to use his abilities for more than killing, he would help others at his choice with way more freedom, he would not have to shed more blood.

Yes, he made a good choice this time.

Kakashi was so caught up in those thoughts he almost didn’t sense the two foreign life forces in the area close to him, almost. With a sigh he leaned back and contemplated his life choices. In time like this he understood the Naras’s, life is such a drag sometimes. Pushing himself to his feet he started treading along the rooftops making noise and placing himself in view of whoever was looking.

He was by no means a sensor but while fighting and living in an active war zone not to mention his time in the ANBU, you catch on a lot of tricks.

That was also an interesting concept of this world. People here didn’t have chakra like he did, or at least they could use it. They still had a chakra like living force which the sharingan could see and he could sense, but they did not have chakra paths. Every person’s chakra felt different depending on the person similar to how one could identify chakra signatures back at the elemental nations.

Meta life forces were incredibly distinct. Sadly meta trafficking reached Japan so Kakashi had his own encounters. Depending on their meta gene their life force would vary and feel differently, when they used their abilities he could feel and see it the same way he could see chakra or at least similarly.

The two signatures didn’t seem hostile and only one seem to be a meta, wavy like sound. The other was strong and careful, like a warrior.

He stopped on a tall flat building and waited on the ledge without turning around, his gaze on the city. A few moments later he heard two sets of careful feet land, one pair barely making a sound. Turning around Kakashi stepped away from the ledge and towards the visitors. He was quite surprising by who they were, sure nothing of his body expressed it but he still was.

“Ma, Black Canary and Batman, can I help you?” He had researched and investigated most heroes from this world and the Justice League, out of all Batman was the most secretive but still recognizable. He had expected a visit from the Justice League, just not this soon he had only been patrolling for around two months. He should have expected it though, after all talking down a lot of the trafficking and illegal underground was no child’s play.

Out of the two heroes Back Canary was the one with the open and friendly posture. “I didn’t expect you to know English, should have though.”

“Not perfect, working on it but- uh tourists.” He had taken on Learning English after realizing this world had more languages besides his, or Japanese as it was called here. English had been the smartest choice, it was wildly used and most tourists spoke it. The sharingan had come in handy when learning. “Meh. It’s useful.”

“Yeah, I bet it must be.”

“So…?”

“Your work interested us.” Kakashi, well Inu right now, turned his attention to the bat who hadn’t spoke till now and body language was closed of, he was trained and trained well. “We have a proposition.”

Both heroes knew Japanese he could deduce by the way Black Canary shifted her position to a more careful one, she was nervous too. “Wait Batman, I have to ask the question first. Inu, how old are you?”

That was an… “…unexpected question.”

“I’ve already analyzed you and your physic. As I told Black Canary, you can’t be older than twenty.”

So too many pictures of him saving dogs, still worth it. “Why do you need my age then?”

“As told before, I’ve analyzed you, but I’ve also searched for connections or harmful goals. For what I found you are clean. There is a new covert team of prodigies and young heroes, I want you in it. Your abilities should prove useful. You are skilled,” and dangerous was left unsaid “I’d rather have you as an ally.”

“Ah” So that’s why. Made sense, still worrying the bat was researching him but what had he expected, he was the bat after all. “Eh, younger than 18 then.”

Black Canary smiled “you’ll be able to interact with other teen heroes, do coverups and stealth missions. You will get to train and learn from other heroes while still do your usual patrol here.”

Kakashi took a moment to consider, it had it’s pros and cons. It would be more work and less time with Naruto, not to mention the interacting with other teens part, why did people think that was something important? Then again the only human interaction he had had in months outside of Naruto and taunting the ANBU had been at the café he worked at with Shun and some clients, and at the bar with Benjiro, breaking up fights and taking orders which barely counted. Plus training and missions sounded good, even if he hated himself for it he missed the missions back in Konoha.

The bat took a step forward posture a bit more open.

“Think about it.” He pointed at the ledge on the building to his right. “Meet us at the ally here in two days at half past five in the morning with your final answer. If you’re ready we’ll take you to the team.”

Batman nodded towards Black Canary, she took two carful steps toward him, posture open and a wary smile on her face. She was nervous.

“We won’t quite ask you for identity but it would be appreciated if your could share it with us.” That was a risky thing to ask, “It would only be with us two. As you know the team is made up by our companions, kids. We want them safe, we just want to be careful. You can choose wether you tell them who you are or if you want to hide your face, although I suggest you tell them your first name at least. To build team trust.”

“…I’ll think about it.”

“Great!” Black Canary waved her hand and gave one more sincere smile. Batman just nodded in his direction. “Hopefully we’ll see each other in two days and I can introduce you to the team.”

And with that both heroes disappeared into the night once more leaving Kakashi alone with his thoughts. He had a lot to think about.

Looking at the night sky he wondered for an answer. Having a team could mean going back to dangerous missions, suffering and dead companions. He knew he wasn’t the easiest person to get along with people didn't usually like him and trusting others sounded scary. But maybe this could be a new start.

A chance to amend his past mistakes.

Shaking his head he started his way back to the outskirts of Minato (and wasn't that ironic, the place he chose to live had the name of his mentor) and to his apparent, for now he had a brother to check up on. He could think about it tomorrow.

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Tokio, July 23, 5:28

Dinah didn’t know what to think of Inu. Sure, she knew he was young and quite skilled, Batman had also reassured her that for now he had no connection to known villains and he seemed truthful in his motives. Still the skill he displayed made the bat tense. He had expressed the need to keep an eye on him, and when the team was formed, it was a great opportunity to do so. Although she didn’t like to place the team near an unknown possibly dangerous asset, she understood why it was necessary. It would not only to keep an eye on a dangerous hero, or vigilante depending on who you asked, but associating with a hero from another country placed them on a better eye to the public. Besides she really wanted to help said kid.

A single meeting with Inu had told her two things. One Inu was as or maybe even more skilled and intelligent than many other heroes. And two, he was way to young to have that unnatural skill.

Dinah had never met a kid who could sound both so young and mature at the same time. It was… it was scary and worrying. He didn’t sound so young per say, but she hadn’t needed him to tell them he was younger than eighteen to know that, still something inside of her had hoped he wasn’t.

They didn’t have much information on him skill whys aside form extensive martial art skill, impressive weapon artillery and some form of elemental control. Asides from that they didn’t know anything, how his abilities worked, were did he obtain the training, how he operated nor if he had any more abilities or skills. And about him as a civilian they had nothing; he was extremely careful. Inu had started as a legend, sort of like Batman, a blurry picture here, a tale there. He was a mystery.

For like a month. Then the video was published.

The first actual prove of him existing was filmed by a surprised civilian recording a video with their friends. It was a full-on video of Inu saving a dog form a distracted driver, literally diving in front of the car, grabbing the dog and jumping away, all in a flash… then slapping and reprimanding said driver.

It would be a lie if she said that video didn’t surprise the hero community. Dinah would bet   even Batman was stunned when he saw the video.

After that more videos of him appeared, it was like he no longer minded the cameras, he no longer cared to stay hidden. Some videos were of him saving someone from whatever situation, others of him stopping accidents and robberies. A few of him shyly waving from a rooftop. But most of the videos were of him saving dogs, a lot of dogs. It made more sense once someone pointed out Inu meant dog in Japanese. The only thing the videos had in common was they were all filmed when the sun still shined at least a bit, whether it be durning sunrise, sunset or in the middle of the day. During the night, he was still the shadow of Tokyo.

When they had met with him, Inu had acted calm, and his body language had exposed almost nothing. He had also been cautious but willing to hear them out. It gave her hope that he truly had good motives if he had opened up to the invitation but had not immediately accept.

So here she was with Batman on a hidden lonely ally in Shinjuku at five thirty in the morning Japan hour, well two minutes to five thirty. It was almost four thirty back in Happy Harbor and the kids were scheduled to leave for the mission in three hours. They had arranged it so that the team would be waiting for them in the cave, they would have around two and a half hours to get acquainted with their new teammate and show him around, then they would have till seven and half to get briefed and ready for their first official mission. It was timed so that they would at least know each other for the mission. When it had come up, she had suggested they introduced Inu before any mission to be able to establish a team relationship from the start. It may be a little rushed, but it would be helpful later.

She looked at her comm, and frowned, five thirty. To say she was nervous was an understatement. They might’ve planned all of it, but in reality, they didn’t know if he would accept. He could just not show up or say no and leave them to explain the situation to the team, hopefully they wouldn’t need to, and he at least would try.

A movement from Batman made her turn to the direction he was looking, up. When she did, she was met with the white and blue mask from the kid who had been in her mind for the past two days, looking down at them from a windowsill.

This was it.

Inu jumped down and landed in front of them, feet not making a sound. They looked at each other and the silence seemed to last an eternity. His body language didn’t reveal anything of him. Would he say yes, or no? Would he do something?

Suddenly his hands moved to his mask and then she was looking into a single deep charcoal eye that had seen too much for its young age, the other eye covered by a black headband, and you could see the start of a scar underneath it. He had pale skin with the lower half of his face covered by a dark greyish blue mask. His eyes and cheeks curved as if to show he was smiling. He made a small bow with his head.

“Konichiwa, my name is Hatake Kakashi, I like dogs and I don’t like people who hurt dogs. I’m here to join the team.” His silver hair moved as he bopped his head up. “Oh! And I hope you don’t mind the mask.”

Dinah smiled and glanced at batman for a second, he also seemed more relax now. She turned to Hatake Kakashi and laughed slightly.

“Not at all, I’m Dinah.” She held her hand to him, and he took it in a gentil but firm grip.

“Welcome to the team Kakashi.”

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Mount Justice, July 22, 16:42

Dick was impatient. The team was going to get their first official mission verry soon and the nerves were killing him. But apparently, they were going to have to wait some more. They had been asked to come to the cave earlier than usual and both Batman and Black Canary had left the cave not to long ago. Batman had said they would be briefed on a mission but there was something they had do first, that there might be something important for the team to know before the mission. Then they left them alone with Red Tornado.

Might, that was not a word Bruce or Batman used.

Bruce liked to know everything and had every bit of information as he could. Might meant an unknown variable.

Dick had noticed Bruce’s anxiety; it had been surprisingly easy to see, basically radiating in waves for the past to days. Really, Bruce had been anxious lately, looking and investigating multiple things at a time, which Dick didn’t have access to; rude. But it had been more noticeable for the last two days.

Dick had a gut feeling it had to do with this unknown variable. And that was not a whelming thought.

“You know Rob, you might just crave a hole in the floor with your pacing,”

“Wally!” Megan reprimanded their friend.

“What!? I didn’t mean it in a bad way!” the read head placed his hands in surrender before turning to his friend. “What I meant was chill out, really. Out of everyone I thought you’d be the most controlled about our first mission.”

“Oh… it’s not that. It’s just…” he sighted and robbed the back of his head, “Batman has been more tense lately and I just thought…”

“You think it might be related to why they left before briefing us.”

Dick tuned to his Atlantean friend and nodded.

There was a moment of silence, all teens pondering about the possibility. Then Superboy, who was seated on the couch, crossed his arms. “I hate being left in the dark.”

Megan floated for where she was in the kitchen to her friend, “Maybe we’ll know what it’s about when they get back.”

Dick looked towards where the zetas were. It had already been around ten minutes since Black Canary and Batman left.

“I’m still more exited for our mission. I mean isn’t it super cool! Out actual first mission!”

Dick returned his attention to the speedster who was basically vibrating in the couch. He smirked mischievously. “Careful Wally, we don’t want you vibrating though the couch in excitement.”

“Hey!”

Wally zipped over trying to tackle his friend, too late as Robin had already hopped over the couch stealing his friend’s place nest to Superboy.

“Dude! Not fair.”

Wally grumbled as his friend laughed earning a few giggles and smiles from his team mated.

Batman 02

Everyone stopped and ran to the zetas, the speedster ahead of the rest. They arrived in time to see Batman finish a command on the computer and send a message. A moment later the zeta activated once more.

Black Canary 13  

Inu B-07  

Dick recoiled in surprise, he could hear Wally splutter and a few confused sounds of the rest of the team.

“Inu!? That’s Japan’s new hero!”

From the zetas, behind Black Canary, walked out said hero. Their white and blue mask was placed firmly on his face and his silver hair, which Dick had always wondered if it was natural, was sticking up in multiple places, some strands falling in front of his mask. As they started walking towards the team, the teens could see the new hero more clearly. Inu had a sleeveless black undershirt along with protective equipment on his upper torso, metal arm guards and gloves. His pants were also black, a bit baggy and were tied with bandages mid-calf. He was wearing some sort of sandals for combat and a belt, surely filled with weapons and gadgets, strapped to his side seemed to be a redactable sword. On his right thigh was a blue pouch tied up once more with bandages and on his arm was a blue cloth with a divided rectangle on it. On his back was what Dick could identify as a tanto sword.

The three heroes came to stand in front of them and Black Canary placed a hand on Inu’s shoulder, who was shorter than what they had expected of the hero. He was taller than Dick but slightly shorter than Wally.

“Team, this is Inu. He will be joining your team from now on.”

The teens couldn’t help but show their surprise, even Dick who knew it was the most logical answer but was still taken back. After all, Inu was a solo hero from another country.

Batman addressed the team, “You should start getting acquainted with each other, show him around the cave to. I’ll see you in an hour for the briefing.”

With that he walked way followed by Black Canary after she gave Inu an encouraging pat on the shoulder. The teens stayed staring at him for a few moments before Megan shook herself breaking the silence.

“Hello Megan! We should introduce ourselves.” She came to stand closer to their new teammate. “I’m Meggan or Miss M, I’m Martian Manhunter’s niece.”

“I’m Acualad,” the Atlantean stepped forward “My name is Kaldur’ahem but calling me just Kaldur is fine.”

Inu nodded to them and turned to the rest of the team; it was clear he wanted to know all their names before giving his. Dick was about to introduce himself when Wally, who hadn’t stopped staring at their new teammate in shock, finally snaped out of it.

“Oh! I’m Wally, and I’m the one and only Kid Flash.” He pointed at Dick “And this is Rob, big bat doesn’t let him reveal his identity.”

“Dude! I can introduce myself and it’s Robin.”

He gave a formal nod to Inu who returned it before turning to his last teammate.

“That’s Superboy.” Meggan introduced the clone with a sheepish smile as he grumbled.

“I am Inu.” He reached for his mask and took it off, underneath was a way younger face than anticipated, one eye covered with a head band and lower face covered with a dark face mask. What was the point of wearing a mask if he stilled covered his face? Sounded like too much work in Dicks opinion. “But you can call me Kakashi.”

Wally made a sound of desperation, and threw his hands above his face, “Really!? A mask behind the mask! That’s the big reveal? Dude your face is still almost fully covered.” He gestured to the mask that Inu, Kakashi had in his hands and the one in his face. Kakashi’s only visible eye curved in amusement. “Why are people like this, this is Rob all over again.”

Wally groaned once more and deflated as Dick suppressed his laugher although he understood his friend and Kaldur hid a smile, meanwhile Kakashi kept a deadpan expression, the only sign he found this amusing was the slight curve on his eye. The silver haired boy ruffled his own hair and his features faked apology, “Ah, I don’t really take it off so.”

He shrugged and didn’t explain more as Wally once more threw his hand to the air. Kaldur smiled kindly and placed a hand on Wally’s shoulder. “He can choose if he takes it off. We should start with a fast cave tour; we can discuss what we can do in the field after. It’ll be useful for the upcoming mission.”

Kakashi gave a firm nod. “Lead the way.”

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Mount Justice, July 23, 18:30

They had shown Kakashi around the cave and had circled back to the lounge. Most of the chat had been done by the team, Kakashi had been mostly silent almost like a shadow and that was in Dicks opinion. His steps did not make sound when he walked, he could barely hear him breath, face blank and he was so quiet when he spoke it was like a knife cut though the silence. It was kind of creepy, was this how Wally felt sometimes with him?

He had spoken to ask somethings though, apparently, he wasn’t that fluent in English. It was kind of funny watching Wally try to find words to explain what Megan’s spaceship was or how the main computer was also the training arena, all cause Kakashi didn’t know some words in English. Meanwhile Wally struggled to explain Kakashi was watching him with the most board and deadpan expression till Dick took pity on Wally and took out a translator. While the redhead had started to rant about how he could have done that sooner, Dick could have sworn there was an expression of something like guilt or melancholy in his new teammate’s eye, but he wasn’t sure.

The most emotion their new teammate had expressed during their tour was when they had shown him the library. Kaldur has shown him the cave library and his eye had lighten up.

“This is the toshokan?”

Kaldur raised an eyebrow in question, “You mean library, right? Were you get and read books.”

“Yes.” He turned back to the room “It’s…uh big. Can we take books from here?”

“We can.”

When they had shown him his room in the cave, he had looked conflicted. Dick had told him he could decorate it and fill it with whatever he wanted although he wasn’t going to be living in it, that’s what him and Wally did since they lived elsewhere but Kaldur, Megan and Superboy lived in the cave. It was his space of privacy in the cave, but Kakashi still seemed unsure, like he didn’t trust people weren’t to barge in it and check it.

Back in the lounge Wally zipped to the kitchen and grabbed some bars before throwing himself in the couch, Kakashi only raised, and eyebrow mildly impressed.

“That’s your ability.” Heads turned to the silver haired boy not expecting him to start the conversation. “I had seen it in the videos, it’s different in person.”

Wally brightened at the idea to being known, “And I can go way faster. You’ll see me in action for sure.”

The speedster threw finger guns making Dick roll his eyes. It made a weird scene, everyone was in common clothes except for Kakashi. Dick flopped down beside his friend and turned to his new teammate awkwardly standing a bit further way.  “You have some sort of element control ability, right? I’ve seen some videos; you used a water ball to stop a fire once and used a wall from the ground to cut out some big-time robbers too among other things.”

Kakashi’s eye focused on him, it was like it was looking into his soul; Dick was half sure he was. “Something like that.” Breaking eye contact he went to sit in the back of the sofa. “It is more complicated than that. I cannot just control and do what I want with the “elements”. There are only certain moves I can do.”

Superboy who hadn’t spoken a lot turned to the conversation “How so? Why not, it’s not as powerful or useful that way.”

“Mmm maybe not, but more than power it is about precision, how and when each movement is useful or not. And many of my jutsus are powerful on their own way.”

Jutsus, was that the name of his abilities. As far as Dick was concerned in Japanese various words of techniques would have the root jutsu before. Were they techniques, most probably were used to mold the elements in specific ways. He internally cheered, one more step to solving the puzzle that was his new teammate.

“It’s true that precision and skill can outmatch raw power.” Dick was snaped out of his thoughts by Kaldur’s voice, “Take my water benders for example.” He lifted them to show them to the silver haired boy, he seemed curious about the unknown weapons. “I can’t fully control water to make something like a huracane, but I specialize in combat, so they help me mold the water to create any weapon of my desire. Which is useful depending on the situation and easily adaptable too.”

Suddenly a robotic voice made everyone turn to Kakashi who had Wally’s blocked phone in his hands. Siri was translating some of what Kaldur had said about his water benders. After hearing this it seemed to really spark Kakashi’s curiosity as he was looking at them the same way Wally would look at a new science experiment just more discreetly. There was silence in the room before Wally broke it with a shout.

“Hey! That’s my phone!” At this he got a phone thrown his way that he barely caught, “Dude!”

He was eyeing Kaldur with more concealed interest, but Dick could tell his curiosity hadn’t been reduced, when he spoke Dick could swear he looked hesitant for a moment. “Can I see?”

Kaldur smiled and activated one of his water benders to create a sword then a small ax. Kakashi was looking at them like he was dissecting all the process, who knew maybe he was.

“That is quite useful.”

“It is.” Kaldur put his water benders a way.

“You like weapons, right?” Kakashi steeled himself at Dick’s comment as if he had realized his curiosity had been noted, like it was wrong to show curiosity. His face became blank once more and his posture went back to neutral. “I also like weapons, although I use gadgets more. I honestly sometimes envy his water benders, it’s so annoying when a run out of batarangs.”

“Batarangs?”

“Ninja star shaped as a bat.” “It’s a throwing knife Wally, I’ve told you.”

Kaldur smiled at their antics, “It is in fact useful in not having to restock it.” He turned to Kakashi once more, “In the team, only you, me, and Robin use weapons. Miss M” He pointed to said girl and she gave a small smile “is a Martian, her abilities are more… mental you could say.”

As if that Megan was going to speak a lot or with complex words, he once more stole Wally’s phone from his hands ignoring the protest the red head made.

“I can levitate, telepathy, which includes communicating with others with a mental link,” she added rather sheepishly, Dick felt kind of bad for that, “telekinesis, and shapeshifting. Well, I’m still working on that.”

Dick could tell Kakashi was analyzing Megan now, he wanted to tell him off, but he understood that the prospect of someone being able to invade you mind being close to you was not the most pleasant idea. There was a slight tension in the air that Dick decided was better to break, “Superboy is kind off our brute force, he has super strength, super senses, and his physical capabilities are way above the average human.”

Kakashi tuned his eyes to Wally’s phone still in his hand as the device’s voice sounded in Japanese, Dick couldn’t help but wonder if the language barrier between one language and the other was going to affect communication too much. Kakashi looked at Superboy for a moment before frowning a bit.

“I know Robin didn’t give me his name because of his secret identity but they didn’t give me your name, not that I intend to intrude but I do not know if you want me to call you by another name while out of costume.”

Dick was for a moment stunned at the accurate way he spoke english, while he still did have a weird accent, his grammar had mostly been right and his wording more complex. That was an impressive deed unless he had been toying with them. And then he realized what he had said and winced a bit as did others in the team. Okey that was not the nicest way to approach the topic, way to direct but guess that was the way of their new teammate, vague for himself, direct to address others.

There was silence in the room for a few moments, no one really knowing what to say. Superboy was, surprisingly, the one to kill the silence. “I do not have one. I’m a clone of Superman, created to be a living weapon by Cadmus. If you have a problem with it, tough up. I don’t care.”

The hostility in the clone’s voice did nothing to the silver haired boy, who just hummed while handing Wally his phone back. He hadn’t used the translator this time. He looked pensive for a moment before looking back to Superboy “I have no problem with that. Although I would suggest eventually picking a name for yourself, after all even if you are a clone, you are your own person, don’t get stuck serving only as a weapon. You should start making your own life and identity but it’s your choice.”

Everyone was quite stunned. Those words were powerful, direct, and honest words, Dick would even say that he had spoken from experience. This left him with a hole bunch of new questions. The rest of the team might not have noticed, Kaldur being the only one who probably also did, but there was a feeling there, it said do not make the same mistake I or someone he knew did.

Superboy grumbled and looked to the side but didn’t actually say any comeback.

Wally decided that that was the best moment to ask another awkward question just this time directed to their new teammate. “Okey, passing that for another time, I have a question for you.” Kakashi raised his eyebrow, “Why do you cover your eye pirate style? Did you lose it or something? Not to be rude but doesn’t it bother you behind that mask to have that?”

Dick wanted to face palm so bad in that moment. Out of everything he could have asked to break the tension it just had to be that.

Surprisingly Kakashi took off the band, underneath his eye was closed with a deep scar running over it from his cheek to his eyebrow. He looked board, as he placed the band in his belt. Unsurprisingly he then proceeded to look straight at Wally with dead eye and shrug before he started twirling a kunai, when the fuck had he taken that out, not really answering the question. Dick could see his friend was dying inside, he patted Wally in the back.

The moment was saved by Batman who walked to the lounge, “Suit up team, meet me at the meeting room when you’re ready.”

All questions were forgotten as some members of the team left to get ready. No time to waist.

It was time.

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Caribbean Sea, July 22, 20:08

Kakashi was starting to question his decision to join this team of immature teens, and not only because he was apparently now flying meters above sea level in a spaceship made of organic material, but because this team was like an early Genin team back in the village even if most of the kids were probably older than him. The only ones that might have stood a chance back home were Robin and Kaldur, Aqualad, but the rest he doubted would have made it far, even with their unique abilities. Looking around his new team he could already tell this mission was going to end in a mess.

Superboy, he knew the type, they think everything can be solved with brute force and a frontal attack, they’d rather throw themselves strait forward than make a strategy, they don’t care if they attract attention and ruin the plan. For people like him, a simple punch will send their enemy down, in their eyes they are invincible and don’t need to learn more. Although he could tell some of that came from being a weapon before this, it reminded them of some of the ROOT members only seen as weapons even in their eyes, Kinoe came to his mind. That is exactly how you looked as yourself before he cut that voice that sounded awful lot like Pakkun. Maybe that’s why he told him to basically get a life, the boy didn’t even have an actual name.

Megan, he simply didn’t trust her, and she was not prepared for this. The girl was sweet, but she was also too naïve, he could tell she had no real experience. She probably relied heavily on her abilities, and that is what made him not trust her. Abilities that mess with the mind are dangerous, and still, she didn’t seem to yet understand what she was capable of. She could accidentally cause irreparable damage to people around her and she would be non the wiser of how.

Wally was incredibly immature, sure the boy had experience, and this was nothing new, but he still relied too much on his speed and got distracted too easily.  He had yet to understand the importance of what he was doing, the lives that were on his hands. Even if he had the spirit and determination to do this it would be useless if he couldn’t take care of himself and up his skill. It reminded him of Obito… He pushed the thought out of his mind, they weren’t the same. Wally needed to take it more seriously and up his training or else he would end up dead.

Robin was… he looked at the younger teen seated ahead of him; Robin was a bit like Kakashi years ago. He was the youngest of all, and he was by far one of the most experienced on the team. His every step talked about extensive training, and his skill was reflected in his carful movements. Sure, he took it easier than Kakashi had, he was also open with his team laughing and talking, he wasn’t mean with them, and he was also not an egoist like Kakashi had been. But the moment Batman had said that the position of team leader was a decision of the team, he knew Robin thought himself as the ideal candidate, Kakashi didn’t, at least not yet, he would make a mistake for his sake to be the perfect leader and lament it later. Looking at him and Wally was like a punch on the gut sometimes.}

Kaldur was clearly the best option for leader, he still had a lot to work on, but he was mature and had the skill, he had fought battles before and had enough experience. Kakashi was rooting for him to be a great leader, that is if the rest agreed. In his eyes and pose Kakashi could see he was, and still is, a soldier, pose ready to act and defend, not to mention follow orders and command. Plus, his water benders were cool, Kakashi really wanted one. They could become good acquaintances, Kakashi would never be a leader, not after what happened to Team 7, but if he could he would help Kaldur in his path of leadership as he still had a lot to learn.

Looking at the sky Kakashi mindlessly traced the blue marks on his mask. He frowned, while he was clearly worried for this team and the result of this mission, it wasn’t really that that was giving him the most anxiety. He had never since he came here left Naruto alone for this long or at this distance. He was just a baby and Kakashi was extremely protective of him, his first week working at “Books’ & Cocoa Caffe and Library”, a small family-owned library cafe, had been hell. Leaving him alone had not been a nice feeling. It got to the point where he asked the manager, Shun-San, or Suzuki as she insist on being called, if he could bring his baby brother to work one day. Surprisingly she had accepted; and when she had met Naruto she had absolutely fallen for the kid. He did seem to have that effect on the people. She had offered to babysit him sometimes. Even Susuki’s mother, the owner, had loved him. During his patrols and shift at the bar he would either leave a shadow clone with him or tuck him in and leave the pack protecting him, which as what he was doing right now. He wasn’t as dumb as to think he could keep a shadow clone active all the way from the USA so there wasn’t much option.

Pakkun had said to him that he shouldn’t do that so much, had talked about human interaction Naruto needed and that he could ask Suzuki to take care of him, but the truth is he didn’t trust anyone with Naruto, not even Suzuki. He knew that in the end he would have to find someone to take care of him while he was on missions. Either way, for now he had left him in the good paws of Pakkun and his pack. It really it wasn’t much problem, all doors were opened and he had left Naruto’s food on the table; he just prayed the little thing doesn’t poo on his pants. He remembered the deadpanned and disapointed look Pakkun had given him as he left the apartment that morning, even so he knew Pakkun was happy he was going to be part of a new team. Part of healing were his words.

“We’re approaching Santa Prisca.”

Megan’s words pulled his attention back, as he placed his mask on the side of his head, he could worry about his personal life latter he had a job to do. Looking around he just hopped the rest were ready too.

“Drop zone A in thirty.”

He watched as Aqualad stood up changed to stealth mode and gave his affirmative. Megan returned it putting the ship in camouflage mode and then Aqualad launched into the water. The mission was in motion.

Once Aqualad got to shore and patched the sensors, it was their turn. “Drop zone B.”

He placed his mask firmly in his face and hooked the chain to his belt as did Robin while the rest set up their stealth tech, it was impressive how Meggan could alter her appearance like the transformation jutsu, but Inu, as he was now officially on mission, could tell she had altered her physical form.

“Hey, Supey, Ninja boy, not too late to put on the new stealth tech.”

Both Kakashi and Superboy turned to Kid Flash. “No capes, no tights. No offense.”

“It totally works for you…” Miss M said, she then realize what she said and corrected, “…in that you can totally do good work in those cloths.”

Inu ignored that clear attempted… flirt, if it could even count that, and cut the conversation for her sake. “My uniform works fine for this.”

They zipplined down and immediately moved to avoid being crushed by Superboy. As he landed making a hole in the ground and quite possibly blowing their cover with the sound.  “Knew I didn’t need a line.”

The imbecilic dared, Kakashi really really wanted to just snap his neck about now. He probably wasn’t the only one.

“And yet creating a seismic even may not have helped us much with the covert.” He didn’t know the word seismic, but he couldn’t agree more with Robin on this.

“Keep going like this and were going to fail this at every covert, you need to learn to make minimum sound.” He glared at Superboy, he ignored the one he received in returned as he turned to the rest. “Let’s just concentrate and continue the mission.”

Miss M then communicated with Aqualad about their position and they all started heading in the direction of the factory. It felt nice, the environment was more like the one home, with more greenery unlike the city.

“Did you hear that?” Superboy had super hearing, right. He watched as Robin closed his digital map before heading to the trees without warning anyone, and no one except Kakashi had seem to notice he had left. That was going to cause trouble. Ignoring the ongoing conversation, he used chakra to enhance his senses and felt life forces nearby. Cutting Miss M’s flirt, again, “Robin already left through the trees. There are people nearby, we should advance with caution.”

“Wait, what?” Wally startled and looked for his younger teammate before realizing Robin was indeed gone. “Man, I hate it when he does this?”

“Superboy, Kid, switch to infrared, locate them.”  

Kid pulled his googles down and activated infrared, Kakashi guessed was some tech thing to help locate things, he’ll look it up later. He jumped on a high tree and carefully and with caution opened the Sharingan just for a few seconds to locate the enemies, it was only for a second before closing it again and descending a bit to be in earshot of his teammates. There where too groups closing in on each other.

“Got a squad of arm bozos incoming.”

“They are not the only ones, there is a second group up left. They aren’t heading to us for now.”

“They’ll meet each other before they find us.” Superboy finished KF and Kakashi’s intel.

Suddenly a round of rapid gunfire broke the delicate silence of the jungle startling the group of teen heroes.

“No super hearing required now.”

Kakashi ignored KF comment. “They’re hostile to each other, do not engage. Let’s go round, and with distance.”

“Agreed. Steer clear!”  

“Y-Yeah, just as soon as I find Rob.”

“Kid, no! Robin will regroup with us, he can hear us, this could blow up the covert!” Kakashi tried to tell Kid Flash, but the redhead had already speed ahead. He had forgotten how annoying it was to deal with inexperienced kids, he wanted to continue but he knew he couldn’t leave the bakas behind. “We’re going to end up dead… Miss M, Superboy, follow but stay out of sight, do not engage if not necessary.”

With that he launched to the trees while keeping watch of his two teammates underneath him and following KF’s direction… Just to hear him tumble down and shout completely announcing their presence to the groups fighting. Crap! Oh, for Shinigami’s sake! Kakashi hadn’t felt this frustrated with someone since Obito, when the boy used to completely mess up during some missions. KF landed in the middle of the shoot off, they could hear as the gunfire stopped for a second before continuing, most likely towards their resident red head. Time to intervene.

They arrived as KF dodged the gunfire and they joined the fray. Superboy engaged who seemed the leader of one of the groups in a head front battle. Robin came to the rescue of Kid Flash landing on top of two starting to disarm them.

“What is wrong with you guys? Remember covert?!” Robin kicked and sent the man flying, “Why didn’t you follow my lead, vanish into the jungle?”.

“That’s what you were doing?” Kid Flash said, while engaging another enemy, sending him flying too before glaring at Robin. “Way to fill us in. We’re not mind reader, you know.”

In that moment Miss. Martian telepathically moved an enemy sending him strait to a tree.

“Er, I’m not anyway.”

“You told me I could only read the bad guys’ minds.” She defended.

While the others fought Kakashi had already knoked unconscious a few enemies from both groups, only using his Doton: Dochū Eigyo no Jutsu to stealthly jump out of the ground and surprise his opponents then skillfully knocking the rest down without attracting attention only having to use one Shunshin to move to a group further away. The sound of an electric torrent and a slight shout made him turn to Acualad who had just arrived and had knocked an enemy tying to escape. Kakashi arrived as Kaldur stepped on their radio destroying it.

Kakashi turned to him turning his earpiece off and gesturing with his head towards the team. “We need to get this… fixed before we mess this up more than it is already.”

Kaldur looked at him and sighed before looking at the rest of the team “I know.”

Chapter Text

Inu and Aqualad descended to join the rest and helped them tie the knocked-out goons up before they woke up. At first Kakashi had taken out his ninja wire but before he could use it, he saw the rest taking out normal and thicker rope, rope that certainly wouldn’t cut the person tied if they tried to move. Kakashi looked at his ninja wire before putting it away. Right, not the moment for it. He went to help M’gann finish tying some goons up. Once every goon was tied up, they all set to discuss the next course of action.

“I recognize those uniforms.” Robin shared “They belong to the cult of The Kobra.”

Kaldur turned to the boy wonder, “I am certain Batman would have mentioned it if he knew a dangerous extremist was running Santa Prisca’s venom operation.

“Means he and the League didn’t know,” Kakashi got closer to the cultists “and the people running it prior don’t want them here as they were shooting at each other two minutes ago.”

“Yeah, I’m betting Kobra came in and tossed them out.” The boy wonder tuned to the tied-up cultists, “That’s why normal supply lines have been cut off.”

“We get it. Kobra wanted super cultists. Mystery solved.” Kid Flash interjected wanting the mission to be over. “Radio bats, and we’ll be home in time-”

Before he finished, he was interrupted by Robin “These cultists aren’t on venom. Kobra’s hoarding the stuff. We don’t leave. Not until I know why.”

And here came the inevitable, while Kakashi agreed with Robin, this wasn’t a solo mission it was a team mission. Minato had drilled into his head the importance of teamwork, and yet he had had to learn the harsh way. He drowned out the team leader discussion and turned to Aqualad. “Robin has a point, if the cultists were to use the venom, they would most likely have used it already. Besides, they cut the export.”

The Atlantean came to the same conclusion, “They have a personal buyer or at least someone they are supplying all the venom to.”

Inu nodded, “By the way, some are already awake.” He inclined his head towards the man who was clearly the boss of the goons. “You should round up the team.”, He started walking towards the ones awake but turned to Aqualad for a moment “You should also clear the team leader thing up soon. We both know who the right candidate is, and belive me the longer it takes the more at risk we are.”

Kaldur looked at the team before he walked to catch up on Inu, he knew he was right and this could mess with the mission, but it just wasn’t that easy.

They gathered around who appeared to be the leader, Bane, he seemed more than willing to cooperate with them. It is true that sometimes working with enemies if you have the same targets is useful, but an enemy is still an enemy and you cannot trust them completely, even if you work together, you are not friends. M’gann confirmed that Bane was telling the truth about the secret entrance, but she was unable to figure out what more he was hiding as the man shielded his mind with football scores in Español. Gosh Kakashi hated how there were many many languages in this world. But this only confirmed that while he might have been telling the truth he was not being truthful in his intentions.

M'gann turned to the team, “…This could take a while.”

Before they could discuss it, Bane interrupted, “It’s not complicated. The enemy of my enemy is my friend.”

They looked at each other, Kakashi didn’t like this, but they would have to go for it, they didn’t have much time before Kobra realized they were here. So, they all wordlessly agreed on it.

As they walked Kakashi made sure to keep his distance, sticking to the cover in the trees and keeping an eye on Bane. He did tell his team what he was doing and since Bane was with them, he knew Inu was watching him even if he could not see the boy. The team needed a sign language to communicate in these situations, maybe he would teach them the Konoha ANBU one later. They made their way through the jungle till they reached a cliff with the factory in display further away and bellow. Kakashi sat on a tree as Robin looked down to the factory with special binoculars.

“Look at all that product. A buy is going down.” Robin reported. While the rest kept their eyes on the factory Inu followed Bane with his eyes as he separated from the group. He was hearing what Robin said but kept his eyes on Bane. “But if Kobra’s not selling to the usual suspects, then--”

“We need to identify that buyer.” Aqualad interrupted.

“Just what I was thinking.”

Kakashi watched as Bane approached a stone wall, there was a bigger rock leaned on it clearly covering something, the entrance probably. He moved to a tree closer to Bane while keeping his teammate in earshot.

“Yeah! you’re the thinker.” Robin replied to KF as he got up.

“Sarcasm? Dude.” KF tuned to his friend. They all tuned away from the ledge. “A real leader would focus on getting answers.”

Okey here he agreed with KF, but they were acting as Genin. Inu jumped off the tree landing right next to Bane as the man was gabbing the rock, momentarily spooking him, and making him let go. Bane shot a glare to the boy and the Inu kept his bord face on as he watched Bane pick the stone again and moving it out the way. Kakashi just took a single step back to not be crushed, not surprised in the least.

It was a tunnel. Kakashi expected it but didn’t like it. He wouldn’t be able to follow without been seen in a tunnel.

“Answers are this way.” Cryptic much wasn’t he.

Everyone looked unsure to enter as Bane walked ahead.

“So now, El Luchador is our leader!” KF said with sarcasm. Robin passed KF hitting him in the process. Kakashi looked at Kaldur before getting ahead and walking next to Bane. He could feel the team’s eyes as he did this, he didn’t particularly care about what they were thinking he was doing, he was more amused by the annoyed glare Bane shot him. Kakashi just looked at him back with a tilt of his head he knew was creepy with his mask. Bane tried to hide it, but he was unnerved by it and Kakashi knew it. Kakashi turned his head back ahead, this was fun.

It wasn’t till they arrived at a metal door that Inu left Bane, opting to stay in the back of the group as lookout. They entered the factory and reached a door that led to the main area. Bane opened the door and Robin picked inside. “All clear.” And they all entered making sure to be out of sight. Robin running ahead and separating from the group again.

Bane noted on it, Aqualad having to tell him it was something he boy wonder did.

“Stay put. I’ll get out intel and be back before Boy Wonder.”

“Wait Kid!” Aqualad stretched his arm to try and stop KF and Inu jumped to tried and hold him back, but Kid Flash was gone before they could do anything. Kakashi hated speedsters and their speed. He was once more reminded this wasn’t a team from Konoha and that these were inexperienced teens.

“Great chain of command.” And now the villain was commenting on it. Kakashi wanted to just smash his head on the wall.

Looking up he spotted Robin heading for a room overlooking the area.

“He’s heading to that room.” Inu pointed at it as Aqualad identified it.

“The server room.” Kakashi didn’t know what that meant but with Bane here he couldn’t show that weakness so when Aqualad turned to him he shook his head a tiny bit and shifted his head to indicate Bane was there. Aqualad understood. “Let’s just hope he doesn’t get caught.”

They continued till the shipment activity was in view. It was a massive shipment he had to agree with Aqualad. Super Boy pointed out it was only the new product and not the old venom that was being shipped.

“Maybe freshness counts?”

“Doubt it.” Inu coldly replied to Miss M.

“Helicopters coming.” They all turned to Super Boy’s warning in the direction of the sky.

On the server room KF had reached Robin, as said hero worked his way in the computer. “What you got?”

“Chemical formulas.” KF got closer to see, “I’m guessing it involves venom, but…”

Robin worked on figuring out the components of the seemingly new venom, KF pointed out the normal venom and identified the blockbuster formula from Cadmus. Its correct mixture was three times stronger than venom and apparently permanent. This left a sour taste on both teens, nothing good could come out of this.

KF turned to his friend, “But how did Kobra get access to project blockbuster?”

“Our mystery buyer must also be Kobra’s supplier! Using the cult to create a blockbuster venom super formula.”

Robin tried to contact Aqualad but all he got was static, it wasn’t good news.

“Damn…” As they headed to leave the room KF turned sheepishly to his friend. “Hey… by the way, what do you think of our new teammate. To be honest he kind of creeps me out.”

“I don’t know. He’s got skill but I just—I don’t know. Guess I haven’t got to know him.” He didn't know what to think of him. Sure he was skilled, but that's the thing, he was just far too skilled for his apparent age.  

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

Back to the other team, they discovered that the buyer was Sportsmaster through the telepathic image Miss M sent Aqualad as she got close to them while invisible. Kaldur tried to reach Red Tornado through the comms but all he got in return was static. And he couldn’t reach KF or Robin neither.

“Comm’s jammed. We need a plan, now.”

“I have a suggestion.” Bane then proceeded to launch himself down from the walkway they were in too some unexpected cultist, drawing the attention of the people outside in the process. Was everyone here mad?!

“What—”

“Move!” Inu cut Aqualad off when he sensed someone launch towards them from outside shortly followed by a roar. He didn’t think as he tackled Aqualad who was in the middle out of the way. Just as a creature smashed through the window and landed on the walkway neat where Aqualad had been standing destroying it in the process. Superboy landed fine near Bane, and Inu and Aqualad arranged themselves fast mid fall to land fine rushing to Superboy as the creature had landed in front of him.

It was a grayish green hue and had human features, its skin seemed rough and open spaces showed what seemed to be muscle. It had orange hair and sharp fangs. It roared as it approached them.

Superboy faced it off and other cultists rushed at them with their guns. Aquald took his water benders out forming a shield the other one acting as a gun. Inu took cover behind him taking out his kunai and preparing his jutsus. He could no longer keep track of Bane, he couldn’t actively follow him as there were more pressing matters, so instead he made a single shadow clone ordering it to head to the entrance of the tunnel where they had entered. Inu used a fireball jutsu to hide their clone slipping away and outside the factory with a small shunshin.

The fireball also forced some cultist to move out of the way ceasing fire for a moment, enough for Kakashi to launch ahead and reach some of the cultist that had stayed behind. The ones that had been previously shooting ant him and Aqualad tried to shoot at him but couldn’t as they would their cult mates. Kakashi danced around them knocking a few down, leaving explosive tangs and throwing kunais with explosive tags along the line of cultist before he launched back already preparing a justsu and creating a small Doton: Tsuchi Nami no Jutsu to make a adapt wall for cover but not waste too much chacra. As the fire on him resumed he decided he hated guns. Miss M joined the fight throwing and knocking down enemies while still invisible, but she was knocked back with and explosive spear which had been thrown by Sportsmaster who had arrived. In retaliation Inu activated the exploding tags making that group back off a bit and stumble from the blast. This gave Aqualad enough time to dive for cover and KF arrived to take down two cultists that were coming up behind the behind him. Still, they were outnumbered and struggling.

“Miss Martian, radio is jammed! Link us up!”

‘Everyone online?’ That was uncomfortable for Kakashi, but it would have to do.                 

‘Yeah’

‘Hai’

‘You know it beautiful.’

‘Good. We need to regroup.’ Kaldur commanded through the mental link.

‘Busy now.’ Robin had different plans as he had gone on his own to try and face Kobra, the leader, alone. That kid, was this how Minato sometimes felt when he went ahead of the rest. He was going to get the team killed that way, this wasn’t a solo mission Robin had a team compromised behind him.

Thankfully Kakashi didn’t have to reprimand his new teammate as Kaldur firmly commanded Robin to retreat with the rest, no space for dispute. ‘Robin. Now!’

Thankfully Robin listened to him and retreated to the team. With that everyone got on the move, Aqualad used his water benders to fend off some of the ones that were close, and Inu threw a kunai with a tag intended to blind jumping another group swiftly taking a few out while dogging bullets, while getting closer to the exit but still in front of everyone else.

He shot a glance at the Atlantean, his hands already working on a jutsu, ‘I’ll cover.’

‘Stratigic retreat. Kid, clear path.’

KF ran back taking down the few cultists blocking their path allowing Aqualad, Robin and Miss M to head for the exit with him, Inu stayed in their rear not yet going through the exit. Superboy struggled with the creature just in front of him and as he saw more cultists head their way, he released a strong water torrent.

“Suiton: Suidan no Jutsu” the water beam sent the creature and cultists all the way to the wall. Inu crossed the exit after performing the jutsu and after a small pause from Superboy the black-haired teen followed. Once they were all inside Superboy closed the metal door into the factory and they all ran.

Kakashi looked back to the door, it wouldn’t hold off the creature. “It won’t hold them. We need to close off the tunnel.”

“Superboy, the support beams!” Just as Kaldur gave the command and Superboy turned the creature busted through the door the cultist not far behind him. M’ggan was ready to stop the round bullets from hitting them as Superboy destroyed the support beams making portion of the cave collapse behind them.

Without the pressure of the cult behind them, they had the chance to finally stop. Kaldur took a red glowstick to illuminate the area. No one was feeling good after that experience, the atmosphere was one of defeat.

“How could my first mission as leader go so wrong.” Robin reprimanded himself.

 “You are one of the most experienced.” Kaldur stepped towards the boy. “But perhaps that’s exactly what’s left you unprepared.”

Kakashi leaned against the wall, if he needed to contribute he would but this was a conversation that needed to happen. Kaldur had to take step as leader, the last thing Kakashi wanted to do was draw the leadership position to himself and this was when the leader needed to act. That was Kaldur, leader was a position Kakashi wasn’t ready to face again for now, not with a permanent team… like team 7 had been. Besides, Kaldur was truly a good leader.

“Fighting alongside Batman your rolls are defined. You two do not need to talk.” It was true, not only for Robin but also for Kakashi. It had been hard to adapt to work in a team again, sometimes he almost went back to old habits like the sign language, had to remember not to disappear or separate from the team, or almost started commanding the rest for moments. He had to hold that to himself and remember he wasn’t back there. If Kakashi wasn’t so good at adapting he would have had an extremely hard time, Robin didn’t have the same control or experience. “But this team is new. And the leader must be clear, explicit. He cannot vanish and expect others to play parts in an unknown plan.”

“Oh, so I’m supposed to hold everyone’s hands!”

Kakashi looked at the frustrated teen. “No. But the leader is meant to guide the team, help them. Not act on their own.”

Robin looked like he was going to complain but only groaned and looked at the ground. “Who am I kidding?” he looked towards Kaldur, “You should lead us Kaldur. You’re the only one who can.”

Learning, about time. Even so ouch thanks for the vote of confidence on him. Well, he technically wasn’t wrong, there was no way the team would trust him, their new mysterious teammate, to lead them, not that he wanted to either way.

“Please! I can run ci--!” Wally was cut off by a small stone thrown to his shoulder, courtesy of Kakashi. “Wha—”

Robin cut him off again. “Wally, come on. You know he’s the one. We all do.”

M’ggan and Superboy turned to Kaldur showing their agreement.

“Hello, Megan! It’s so obvious.”

“Could have told you.”

Kaldur looked at Wally who hesitated for a moment before shrugging and smiling at him. “Okey. But the rock was uncalled for, ninja boy.”

Kaldur turned to Kakashi and looked at the ground before looking up, hesitating. “Kakashi—”

“You have their trust.” Kakashi pushed himself off the wall and pushed his mask to the side looking at Kaldur. “You gained mine. I told you earlier, I was just wondering how long this would last.” He nodded at his new team leader. Wow, that was going to be weird.

Kaldur looked around before addressing Robin. “Then I accept the burden.” He placed an encouraging hand on the younger’s shoulder. “Until you are ready to lift it from my shoulders. You were born to lead this team, maybe not now, but soon.”

Kaldur was on rout to become a great leader. The team leader turned to address the rest of the team.

“Alright, our first priority is preventing that shipment from leaving this island.”

Robin laughed “Funny. I had the same thought.”

Kakashi looked at Kaldur as he placed his mask firmly back on his face “I’d suggest trying to keep discression this time around, and if the situation requires it, destroy the product so it doesn't leave the island.”

“Let’s get going then.”

They all turned to continue their way to the outside entrance of the tunnel.

Chapter Text

As they ran through the tunnel, they discussed the reasonings and contradictions of Sportsmaster being the buyer. Robin pointed out he didn’t have the power, or as Robin said ‘juice’ to get his hands on the blockbuster formula and neither the power nor authority to get Kobra to create the new venom. KF pointed out that neither had the brains even to successfully mix both formulas… Using a very interesting word.

“Nerdage?”

“I belive the expression is ‘tip of the iceberg.’” Kaldur drifted off as they all came to a stop as Bane appeared in the doorway blocking their path looking tad bigger than before, in his hand a detonator. Looking up Inu saw the explosives. Kuso.

“Halt, niños. I’m feeling explosive.”

The explosives beeped on top of them. Acualad turned to Bane. “You betrayed us. Why?”

Stupid question in Kakashi’s opinion. He could sense his shadow clone very near and a sweep of the area revealed him hidden from normal view very near and ready to pounce. But he wouldn’t act yet, something Kakashi had learned about this world was that villains always ranted. “Because he’s, you know, a Villain.”

“I want my factory back.” Indeed, Bane started to explain.

‘Kid you’ll need a run—’

‘I got it covered, sorry for not telling you in advance. But be ready.’ Inu cut off Aqualad’s command, he felt bad, but he didn’t want Wally getting hurt with the wire. The only indication the team gave was a small startle with the eyes from some and KF and Aqualad giving him a subtle glance.

“So, I forced you into a situation where you would either take down my enemies or die trying.” Kakshi’s clone was ready to jump. “If the latter, the Justice League would certainly come to avenge their side kicks. And when the smoke cleared…”

Yeah, in Kakashi’s opinion that was an uninformative rant.

“Blowing the tunnel with you inside—” He was cut by the sudden appearance of Inu’s shadow clone. Bane didn’t have time to react as the shadow clone delivered a precise hit to a sensible point on the man’s wrist, making him let go of the detonator. Kakashi’s shadow clone was there ready to catch it. Bane grabed his numb hand. “Agh! Carajo!”

Kakashi’s clone taunted him. “Baa, you were going to use this?”

Bane roared in anger and lifter in un-numb arm to deliver a punch to the shadow clone, but Miss M used her telekinesis to yank him to the air. The team had thankfully shaken off the shock of the two Inu’s and reacted to battle. Superboy ready with a knockout punch as Miss M dropped Bane to the ground.

With the villain out, everyone turned to Kakashi as his clone delivered the detonator on Aqualad’s hand. Kakashi called off his clone and this one disappeared in a puff of smoke. Kakashi felt his chacra restore and breathed out before turning to Bane and taking out his ninja wire, he wasn’t taking chances.

“It’s called a Shadow Clone. I made it during the battle at the factory.” He started to drag Bane to a tree after Kaldur gave him a nod to go ahead. “Sorry I didn’t tell you in the heat of the moment, but I didn’t trust Bane, so I send it to the entrance of the tunnel to cover our exit. Bane was there.”

“You did it behind me, didn’t you? I thought it had been some sort of trick since I couldn’t see you clearly in that moment.”

Kakashi nodded and started tying Bane to the tree. Wally rushed besides him. “So, you can create clones of yourself? Sweet! Hey, isn’t that wire going to cut him?”

“The clones are temporary, they take energy.” He finished tying up the wire and turned to Wally “And yes, that’s the point. I’m not risking him getting away and… messing up the mission. Besides, with how loose it is, the cuts will only be superficial and only if he moves too much.”

Robin didn’t look convinced “Isn’t that like torture.”

“No. It could be worse, and we don’t have time for morality disputes.”

Kaldur sighted from further away “Inu is right. We don’t have time for this, we need to stop the product from leaving.”

As they gathered Kakashi elected to ignore the whisper of a certain red head “Moralitly disputes, out of all complicated words.”  The genera true crime was quite interesting. Kaldur started delivering the plan, Robin and Kakashi adding and apporting ideas if needed. Finally, the team was working together.

They made their way back to the factory and everyone got to position all waiting for the signal to go ahead. KF was the first to go swiftly knocking a few Kobra agents down which cause the rest to open fire. It didn’t take long before Super boy arrived drawing the attention of the creature but just before this one reached him KF knocked out the Kobra agent and a strong current of water knocked the beast. Sportsmaster attempted to sneak and shoot Superboy but before he could a kick from Inu sent him to hit the helicopter. The masked man was forced to duck as a kunai hit the metal besides his head.

On the other side of the battle ground Robin was engaging Kobra, and the dark-haired boy seem to be in trouble. Miss Martian was in camouflage entering the ship. As Inu deflected a punch countering back with a jab to his ribs making the man tumble Inu nodded to Superboy who rushed to aid Robin. As Inu and Sportsmaster traded blows Inu had to admit the man was good but not as good as him and the man seem to realize it as he delivered a round kick making Inu step back and turned to try to enter the helicopter. In his way realizing Miss M was in the helicopter opening almost grabing her if it wasn’t for Kakashi’s tanto that barely missed the man’s hand making him jump back away from the girl who switched off camouflage and floated away from him.

Sportsmaster barely had the chance to doge Inui’s tanto again jumping back and throwing an explosive between them making the boy retreat. Sportsmaster didn’t waste time as he ran to the helicopter cabin and started it. Inu turned to his teammate and nodded. She took out the detonator uncertain but pressed it. Inu created a wall jutsu between them to shield her from the debris. The blast sent the helicopter into a fast descent towards the factory but not fully on it. Inu didn’t take his eyes off Sportsmaster as he jumped of it with a parashoot to the edge of the forest and without waiting Inu rushed to him. Before the man could even land Inu was already there and two kunais cut the parachute lines making Sportsmaster hit the ground hard barely having time to arrange the fall. The man tried to get up, but Inu was already there delivering a kick that sent him flying.

With Aqualad, he had managed to trick the beast and knocked him out by sending an electric shock through the water current. Robin was being overpowered by Kobra when Superboy went to aid him, aiming for a punch which Kobra easily dogged, and Robin jumped back to his feet trying to hit Kobra once more aiming a hit to his shins. Kobra stepped away as Superboy tried to punch him again, the man just deflected the hit. Robin attempted to kick him while he was busy with Superboy, but the man was ready, he grabbed the boy and threw him. Superboy quickly caught him, and both took battle stances side by side. In a moment Aqualad, Miss Martian and Kid Flash, who had finished knocking out the cultists, were by their side ready.

Deeper in the jungle Inu’s battle was about to be over. They had traded blows a bit, but a kick to Sportsmaster legs forced him to his knees, Kunai at his throat. “It’s over.”

Sportsmaster refused to back down and tried to grab the hand holding the kunai, but in a second Inu delivered a precise hit to a neck pressure point with his other hand knocking the man out.

Back with the rest. Kobra looked at them all considering before taking a few steps back. “Another time then.” He said as he vanished into the jungle.

Robin spun into towards him, but the man had already disappeared. Robin gave up and headed back to the group. Inu was heading towards them too. Robin looked at Kaldur “We picked the right guy to lead.” The black-haired boy then turned to the factory, which’s corner had a destroyed and flaming helicopter encrusted, with a playful smile. “Automatically making you the right guy to explain this mess to Batman.” He laughed.

Kakashi pitied Kaldur right now. “We should go and retrieve Sportsmaster.”

M’ggan turned to him. “You caught him?”

Inu just nodded. They all followed him but as he got closer, he had a bad feeling. And when he approached the tree and saw the red of Kobra he knew why. “Halt!”

In a moment a smoke bomb exploded and on the floor a few bomb disks appeared. “Damn it! Miss M! Cover us!”

Following Aqualads order Miss M bearly had time to throw a shield up as Superboy covered KF and Aqualad covered Robin. Even with the psycic shild the blast still sent Miss M and Inu back. As the smoke cleared everyone got ready for a battle but all they found was the cut ninja wire on the tree floor.

“Miss Martian, Inu. Are you okey.”

They both turned to Aqualad. “Were fine, the shield took the hit, the force just threw us back a bit.”

Kakashi had gone to inspect the cut wire, it had a bit of blood on it, he looked around. He felt terrible, he hadn’t thought Kobra would turn back to free Sportsmaster.

Kaldur came to stand by him, “It wasn’t your fault. We let Kobra go.” Kakashi just looked at him and sighted, it still wouldn’t take the failure out. “Let’s head back to the ship.”

“Hell yeah! About time! First mission accomplished.”

“I wouldn’t exactly say mission accomplished.” Robin giggled at his friend’ antics.

“Come on don’t take the fun out!”

The group started heading back to the ship the tension of the battle finally easing. Kakashi and Kaldur stayed at the end of the group. It was quite on their end for a while before Kaldur broke it first.

“Why didn’t you take the position of leader? We both know you are the most capable for it.”

Kakashi didn’t look back at him. “I don’t think so, you are more than capable. I already told you; you have my trust. Besides, they trust you more than they trust me. A leader is someone the team must trust, and I don’t have that trust. They will follow you, but they clearly doubt me.”

“I still think you are a more suited candidate; you have the attitude of a leader. Out of all of us, it’s you who is the most experienced and capable to lead this team. I am hardly at your level.”

Kakashi was silent for a moment, he had his reasons as to why not lead this team. Maybe he was scared but he had had his chance, and it hadn’t end well. Even if he tried to ignore it, Team 7 was still a very much open wound. Thinking about leading another team scared him and filled him with guilt. Maybe he was being a coward, but he just couldn’t not yet. And Kaldur truly was capable, he just had to learn and Kakashi would help him not make the mistakes he had made.

Finally, he turned to Kaldur. “A leader is not born as a leader. You grow and learn into it; failure is part of the lesson. You will grow into a great leader, if you allow yourself to be so.”

Kaldur seemed to think about it before smiling at Kakashi, “So be it, if you really don’t want to, I won’t pressure you. Although I would appreciate feedback and help to lead this team. I would gladly appreciate it.”

Kakashi gave a faint smile back, even if Kaldur couldn't see. “Of course.”

“You have gotten better in inglish since we met you.” Not a question, an observation.

“Ah… I’m a good learner.”

Mount Justice, July 23, 10:01 EDT

“A simple recon mission, observe and report.”

All the teens were lined up and being chewed out by Batman. Rightfully so in Kakashi’s opinion, this was more like he was accustomed although less harsh.

“You’ll each receive a written evaluation detailing your many mistakes.” Batman stopped at the end of the line. “Until then… good job.”

Everyone turned their heads up from their bowed position. He actually said that. They were all quite stunned. And all, including Kakashi, tuned to look at Batman.

“No battle plan survives first contact with the enemy. How you adjust to the unforeseen is what determines success. And how you chose who leads determines your character.”

Robin and Kaldur shared a smirk, for his part, Kakashi couldn’t hold the slight smile under his black mask. Things truly worked different here, positive talks were not common it Konoha and practically nonexistent in the ANBU. Kakashi realized then that this team and how it worked was going to be indeed very different from how teams worked in Konoha. And maybe it wouldn’t be a bad change.

Once they were dismissed, Kakashi headed to Robin before he would leave. “Robin, I wanted to speak with you.”

Robin turned to Kakashi, “Uh, sure.”

“Robin, I know you wanted to be the team leader of this team so I’m thankful you opted to place Kaldur as leader instead. I know how hard it is to let go of pride and the need to prove something.”

Robin groaned “Didn’t Kaldur give me this speech earlier? I don’t need another one.”

“Then I will be bold, had you kept your solo act up someone would have ended up dead. My bet is M’ggan or Wally.” Robin looked like he was stabbed in the gut, his breath cought in his throat and he looked down. Shame on his now pale face was clear even if Kakashi couldn’t see his eyes. “But you didn’t, you placed your ego aside and followed instructions.” Robin looked up. “You can be a good leader, but you can’t rush it. If put your pride before the team we risk death, that is not to be taken lightly. A good leader isn’t someone who can complete a mission on their own, a good leader is someone who can lead others to success. Who will put their team before anything, even the mission. No one is born a leader; you mold yourself into one with time and experience. Don’t get ahead of yourself, you aren’t alone.”

With that he patted the younger boy’s shoulder and headed for the zeta beams.

“It sounds like you speak from experience.”

Kakashi didn’t turn back to look at Robin, just placed the cords for Tokyo, “Maybe.”

With that he left the cave.

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Tokyo, July 23, 10:10 EDT/ July 24, 00:10 Japan Time

It was around midnight when he arrived back in Tokyo. He thought about staying out for a bit more, but he decided to head to just the apartment, occasionally stopping if there were any problems on the streets. He missed Naruto, he hadn’t realized how nerve racking it was to be so far away from him. During the mission his focus was on the task at hand (and trying not to get the team killed by their own stupidity) but Naruto was in the back of his mind. It’s not like he didn’t trust his pack with him, but Kakashi had spent months by his side, running and hiding in the elemental nations fighting off ANBU ninja with a kid on his arms, back or hidden nearby was not a fun thing to do.

When he became a rouge nin, his priority had switched to make sure Naruto was safe. He was in no illusion that Naruto would be easy to raise, granted he barely had anything to base of from, but Naruto was also a Jinchuriki. Back in the elemental Nations people would be constantly after them so he was glad he had left that problem behind. But he knew that the obstacles would not end there. He was trying, but raising a kid was just not something he was taught to do.

He reached the apartment street, and very carefully avoided the cameras luckily there was no one on the street. He reached his balcony placing the code on a small box under a flowerpot and taking out the key to open the door. He moved the curtains out of the way and slipped inside his apartment, closing the door behind him. He took of his mask and gave a long breath, it smelled like cleaning products, books, and dog hair. He smiled and left his dog mask on the table then started to take of the rest of his equipment. It wasn’t before long that Pakkun entered the room.

“Still alive I see.” Kakashi gave a nonchalant hum as he finished taking his chest amour off. He looked towards Naruto’s room. “Kid’s fine. Ate his meal and played, I hate how he pulls on my ears, but the scratched are fine. He asked for you.”

“Thanks, Pakkun.” Kakashi said as he walked towards Naruto’s room.

“You still need to find someone to take care of him when you are not here, leaving him with us won’t be good for him in the long term.” Kakashi stopped on the doorway to turn to his ninken.

“…I will. I promise.”

Pakkun nodded in approval and Kakashi turned entering the room, he heard a poof indicating Pakkun had left. Entering the room, he spotted Naruto on the bed curled with half his blanket off, figure lighted up by the faint light of the moon behind the curtains. His soft breathing lifted a weight of Kakashi’s shoulders. He kneeled beside the bed and caressed his hand over the blonde’s soft tangled hair just as bright as his father’s had been. He smiled as Naruto unconsciously reached to grab his hand, smooth small hands holding on to rough ones softly. He let Naruto hug it as he looked for the blonde’s green stuffed frog. He spotted it slightly under the blanket, and grabbed it, exchanging Naruto’s hold on his hand for the frog.

He grabbed the blanket and covers falling into the ground lifting them up and arranging them, so they were once more covering Naruto. He looked to the ground to find an orange stuffed fox which must have fallen off when he lifted the blanket off the floor. It was funny really, when he had decided to buy Naruto a stuffed animal not long after arriving, he had taken Naruto to choose, he hadn’t trusted himself to buy one the kid would like. Naruto had immediately attached to a green froggy plushy with rosy spiral cheeks, but as they were leaving the stuffed animal zone Naruto had struggled to reach to one of the shelves. Looking at what the kid was trying to reach Kakashi had spotted the orange fox. He didn’t know what compelled him to grab the stuffed animal but when Naruto’s face lit up looking at the fox in Kakashi’s hand, he couldn’t bring himself to put it back in the shelf and gave it to Naruto. With the way Naruto had looked back at him hugging both the frog and fox to his chest with a smile brighter than the sun, Kakashi hadn’t regreted it. Sometimes it did bother him, Naruto having a toy so similar to the beast that took Minato and Kushina away, but he had eventually let it go. Bedsides, maybe it would one day appease the nine-tails, who knows.  

He placed the toy besides Naruto’s head and gently brushed his sunlight hair once more before murmuring a good night and getting up. He went back to the table on the main room and picked up his stuff to put it away. He entered his room and to his closet taking out two of the drawers completely and opening the hidden compartment where his stuff was stored. Neatly placing everything back in its place and closing the compartment, he put the drawers back and went to take a shower. Once he was finished, he put on his pajamas and placed the uniform on the washing been then headed to bed. It took a while for him to finally sleep but eventually his brain finally turned off letting Kakashi fall into a peaceful sleep.

Gotham, July 23, 11:30 EDT

Bruce liked to think he knew it all. The truth is he didn’t, couldn’t know it all. It had frustrated him when the new vigilante had appeared all the way in Japan, quicky gaining attention for his skill and stealing the hearts of many with his apparent love for dogs. And yet Bruce couldn’t find a clue on who was behind the mask, no matter how hard he tried to track the boy’s movement.

Inu had begun much like Batman, as an urban legend. Bruce had read about it, and it was brought up during a league meeting, Japan had apparently its own Vigilante now, one that matched Batman in mystery. Bruce wished he could say he wasn’t astounded when the dog video had been posted, he would never admit it. He had taken the sudden light on the vigilante to study him more, that’s when he realized he was clearly young. But not matter what there was nothing more he could figure about him besides that.

It had been made necessity to learn about his connections when someone had posted a video of the vigilante fighting a gang stealing from a bank. He had shown an extraordinary skill in fighting and keeping civilians safe at all moments, showing off the ability of an elemental control in the process. He had compared his name, skill set, weaponry, and abilities to every known villain or rogue and their associates, every known secret and non-secret organization, he had even discreetly reached out to some to carefully ask, and nothing; non were connected to the kid. It was a relief partially, knowing that he wasn’t connected to any organization, that he knew anyway, but he still urged to keep an eye on him. Opportunity presented itself when the team was formed. He had continued to research Inu just to make sure and when still nothing came up, he had gone with Dinah to reach out to him with the offer.

The moment Inu had said Hatake Kakashi Bruce wanted to investigate it as soon as possible, but League business and Wayne business had gotten in the way, then the team had made a mess on the mission but had succeeded non the less. He was curious when Kaldur had been announced as team leader, he had thought that with the skill Inu had he would have tried to claim the mantel, not to mention that acoriding to the reports he had defeated Sportsmaster, but the boy seemed fine even content in letting Kaldur take it.

Once he and Dick had gone back to the Batcave Bruce had instructed him to go up to change and rest, meanwhile he stayed on the computer, batcomputer as Dick called it, finally searching Hatake Kakashi. It had not been easy, especially since Japan was another country but he had eventually managed to find him. Curiously when he had looked into his civilian identity the image of a boy who was clearly Kakashi, same charcoal eyes and all, but without mask and brown hair. It looked real just as his silver hair looked and Bruce could imagine that he somehow changed his hair color, after all, he would be easily recognizable if he had the same unusual silver hair as a civilian.

What worried him the most was the confirmation of his age, fifteen. He had certainly looked young when he had taken off the mask and they had already known he was under eighteen, but fifteen was too young. Hatake was barely older than Dick and already had skill to match multiple League members.

Looking more into him, wondering about parents, hypocritically, he found a Sukea as his guardian and after a quick search he figured that this person was invented and fake, which meant that Hatake’s identity was also fake. Looking deeper into Hatake’s apparently fake identity he found an adoption certificate, not from Sukea but from a Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki. Again, it seemed that besides a civilian identity, death certificate, which hit hard, and some other stuff, they were also not real. Well at least their identity wasn’t real because apparently, they had a son, a baby. He was also under the guardianship of Sukea, which meant Hatake. Bruce found no reason as for why make a fake identity for an imaginary baby, so he figured Naruto was real. Both Hatake and the kid’s identities were probably made by Hatake. He could tell by miniature mistakes that anyone would miss, but Bruce was Batman after all.

It was clear Sukea was just a cover so that Hatake could have an identity but keep his brother without having any adult or ending up in foster care. Why didn’t he lie about his real age? Bruce had a few guesses. Either way he didn’t look eighteen so he would still need to create a fake guardian, and he had a baby brother which meant that eventually it would be hard to keep up with the lies with a child on his care. Still… Hatake had taken careful care and time into creating these identities, Namikaze and Uzumaki, even if the legal papers were fake, they must have somehow existed.

He wasn’t going to keep in a folder what he had found out for the sake of Hatake, it wasn’t a risk worth taking. He inspected the digital papers once more; something caught his eye. The date of death of Naruto’s parents was the same as his birth, also something that would be useless to put on the papers unless it was true. His fingers tensed unconsciously.

He gave a tiered sigh and leaned back. Where did Hatake come from if he had to make fake papers? He couldn’t lie, Hatake had made an excellent job, those papers could have fooled most and if Bruce wasn’t as keen in knowing all he would have chalked them up for true. But Bruce was Batman and as Batman he needed to know everything. He coded a folder with his name in code, same way he had for every other young hero, and eliminated everything else.

Why was it that being an orphan led to becoming a vigilante? And why did they have to be the youngest? He had enough with Dick and now he had to add worrying over a Vigilante orphan on the other side of the globe with high skill and powerful abilities that had no adult taking care of him and a baby brother on his care. Bruce needed a break.

Unknown location, July 23,

“All I recovered is a single ampoule of Kobra Venom.” Sportsmaster stood in the middle of a darkened room, the bule light of multiple holographic screens, shining on him. On each screen was a person’s silhouette in wight light. The man was holding up the ampoule of the purple liquid.

A French accented voice replied from one of the screens, “Peut-etre, the drug can be reverse engineered. Mais what of our young heroes?”

“Ah yes, do tell. I heard you almost ended in a... problematic position.” A male formal voice replied from another screen.

The French accented voice continued, “First Cadmus, the Mr. Twister. Now, Santa Prisca; almost ending with your capture.”

Sportsmaster tensed his hand at the mention of his failure, unconsciously rubbing his forearm where the sharp rope scars were, he had overestimated that child. As if the young heroes’ intervention hadn’t disturbed the plans, that kid had all but humiliated him. He knew an assassin when he saw one and the only reason Sportsmaster was alive was because that boy hadn’t wanted to kill him, the boy was as skilled if not more as most the best assassins he knew. This ‘Inu’ should be treated with caution. “There was an addition to them, the new Japanese hero, Inu. I suggest keeping an eye on him, he was the one that took me down. His skill might become problem.”

“By himself?” A silky woman’s voice asked.

Sportsmaster swallowed his pride and confirmed. An interested sickenly sweet hum laced with poison was her answer. Sportsmaster knew that multiple people were already interested in that hero, this information would only fuel that curiosity, specially of certain leaders and assassins. A childish voice seemed excited to add to his current humiliation, taunting him about been beaten by a child. Sports master chose to ignore it till the deep threatening gravelly voice of a man silenced him.

“Once is happenstance. Twice is coincidence. But three times is enemy action and enemies of the light must not stand.”

Chapter Text

Tokyo, July 23, 10:10 EDT/ July 29, 7:15 Japan Time

Kakashi woke up to tiny footsteps outside his door. Knowing who it was Kakashi closed his eyes faking sleep and gripped his sheets. A moment later the door of his room was pushed open and frantic tiny footsteps approached. He felt a weight crash into the side of his bed and heard a tiny laughter, Kakashi struggled to fight a smile. He felt Naruto try to pull the sheets and fail falling forward to the bed making a uff sound.  He heard the blond baby angry sounds and he continued to try to pull the sheets. Naruto made a frustrated sound and just as reached further to pull the sheets, Kakashi pulled up the side of the sheets he was holding and then pulled it over Naruto as the kid screeched ending up trapped under the soft material. Kakashi laughed softly as Naruto struggled to untangle himself. He got off the bed, grabbing and putting on his mask, then helped Naruto untangle himself.

“Kashi!” Naruto’s face was pulled into an angry pout, arms crossed as he sat on the floor.

Kakashi gave him an eye smile and reached down to ruffle his blood hair ignoring the indignant squeaks as Naruto tried to bat his hand away.

“Morning to you too.” He pulled his hand away just to receive a blow in his legs as Naruto bumped into him and hugged his legs with the tightest grip a baby could have. After a moment Kakashi lowered himself and accommodated Naruto in his arms so he could return the hug, Naruto buried his head on Kakashi chest making a muffled sound that sounded kind off like a good morning in Japanese. Kakashi got up with Naruto still clinging to him. “Let’s get breakfast.”

It had become a routine by know, in the morning after Kakashi would wake and make breakfast for both, somedays in comfortable silence and others with Naruto babbling about anything. It was peaceful, most of the time, babies still cry and rebel. Sage knew how many nights he had spent trying to get Naruto to sleep kid curled in his chest as Kakashi calmed him down or beside his bed telling him stories till his eyes dropped. Sure, he was still lonely, his only company was Naruto who couldn’t really speak and his pack, but it was all he really needed. At least here he didn’t have to worry about being suddenly summoned to a mission or being hunted down, he had now something to come back to every time he left too. 

Mornings were nice and after breakfast he went to change looking at the hour. He still had half an hour to spare and took out some of Naruto’s toys for him, and as read as he played around with block towers and then tried to shoot them down with a ball. He didn’t have much to do in the early mornings and he mostly spent them with Naruto playing with him, reading, or working alone. When it was time, he got up and placed Naruto in the play area to make sure he didn’t break anything.

“Okey kid, here are coloring books, the building blocks.” He said placing them down on the matt. Naruto pointed at the ball and Kakashi sighed but didn’t give it to him, kid had finally learned not to eat crayons but would still throw the ball at things to make them fall. “You can’t use the ball when I’m not here because you shoot it at things, you know that.”

He hated to admit he had read a bunch of books on how to take care of a kid, and buying it was the worst thing. He was asked what had he been thinking by a very smug woman reprimanding him that he was too young. Kakashi had wanted to strangle her, but he opted to say he was helping his dad with his brother with a smile, and maybe said that at least his dad hadn’t had an accident like the one she was carrying. Her face was worth it though. Still no amount of instructions prepare someone for finding your kid trying to eat a crayon or shooting stuff as if he was practicing aim.

Naruto pouted but didn’t fight and Kakashi ruffled his hair. “If you need anything just shout and I’ll go running, okey.” Naruto nodded big blue eyes staring at him; his kid was so smart.

With that he got up leaving the doors open and went to his room to set his computer for class. It was funny having to do this, but he knew it was necessary. To get proper jobs here he needed graduation degrees and all else. There were more years of school here than back in the Elemental Nations and way more subjects too. He hadn’t wanted to at first but as he realized it was needed, he eventually decided to join an online summer school, then he would continue online classes in a normal school year. Turns out it wasn’t half bad, there was a lot to know about, only problem was when he got ahead, which was often, but he would overcompensate by just studding other subjects or previous ones that would be required for future knowledge that where from lower grades he hadn’t seen. He knew it would go slower on the normal school period, but he would just review all he had missed when he got ahead.

It also served to understand how this world function, its sciences and accomplishments, and its history. History, he really liked it, it was so different from back there but had a lot of similarities, war and violence were sadly a multi-universal concept. It was a shock to know that the country he lived it had committed such atrocities in its history but then again like back home there was no black and white, besides it seemed that the country and people had changed and so fast unlike back there where old grudges held for… forever really.

He connected to class with no problem keeping an ear out for Naruto. Around eleven his communicator, the one Canary had given him pinged with a message, discretely he checked it.

´Any chance you could come to the cave at 10, Tokyo time? I’d like to check on your combat skills since I’ll be overseeing your guys’ training.´

Kakashi quickly typed a response confirming he would be there and turned back to his classes.

…

The rest of the day went by swiftly as always. He brought Naruto with him to work at the caffe where the kid spent the day being gushed over by Suzuki and her mother as Kakashi worked. When his work time ended Suzuki’s mother had given him a bag with pastries after commenting how he was still too thin and that he needed to eat more, reprimanding his non-exiting guardian for not taking care of him, not that she knew Sukea didn’t exist. After that he spent some time in the park with Naruto playing with him before heading home. Then leaving Naruto with Pakkun for a while as he did an afternoon-sunset patrol. At seven he put Naruto to sleep, a tough battle like always as the kid would continue to ask for one more story or to continue playing.

After checking up on the apartment protection he grabbed his bag and left for his shift at the night bar. Entering through the backdoor he spotted Benjiro arranging some alcohol bottles on the storage shelves.

“About time you showed up, Kenzo’s being an annoying ass complaining about having to start shift alone.” The man said as he finished picking up a few bottles and handing two to Kakashi, not waiting for him to put his bag down.

“Putting my brother to sleep wasn’t easy.” Kakashi shrugged, it wasn’t the first time it happened.

“You say it like you killed him.”

Kakashi rolled his eyes at Ben’s dark joke as they headed to the kitchen area. Kakashi actually did like Benjiro, he had met him not too long after he had arrived to this world when he was passing by the bar one night. It was one of his bad nights when he needed out, at that time he hadn’t stared patrolling yet, so he would just walk around the city. That night a fight had broken out in the bar and had traveled to the entrance when Kakashi was passing. Kakashi had shouted at them to cut it out causing them to turn their attention to him, mocking him and then proceeding to get their asses kicked by Kakashi. Benjiro had seen him and after looking at the partially rough state Kakashi was at had asked if he could carry drinks as good as he fought, no asking for his parents or why was he alone late at night. He offered Kakashi a job at the bar, and desperate for income to sustain Naruto, Kakashi took it. Benjiro taught him how to make drinks and work at the bar, it paid well, really it was what he needed to stable himself.

“By the way, I’ll have to leave ten before ten. My brother is home alone.” Kakashi said as he placed the bottles on the counter.

It was Ben’s turn to roll his eyes and replied in a sarcastic tone, “Do you ever actually stay the hole shift.”

There was also the fact that Kakashi was almost fully sure the man knew he was Inu, it was Kakashi’s fault really. The first weeks of being Inu had been hectic as he started his patrol in the middle of his bar shift, he would leave a clone at job and then head for patrol. Of course, the first weeks weren’t as smooth as they are now and the man wasn’t dumb, he had seen Kakashi suddenly sport more bruises at the end of shifts and he clearly realized how he suddenly hadn’t been there for the last 15 minutes of his shift, but his stuff was, that one time. He had passed out on patrol that night, had forgotten buildings were made of heavier materials here and during a fire had shielded a man with his daughter taking the impact of a burning debris, after taking the pair to safety he had scurried to an alley hidden from view and passed out. The next day Ben had handed his stuff and said if he had an emergency just warn him first, but the man sounded like he hardly believed himself.

“But you’re the one to tell Kenzo, I ain’t suffering his annoyed ramping.”

He left his stuff on his locker and changed to his bartender uniform and headed to the bar. He spent the night serving drinks and ignoring Kenzo, that man had the energy of Guy mixed with the attitude of Jiraiya and had been in fact annoyed at the fact that he was leaving early complaining about favoritism. Since he was leaving an hour, he decided to complete the shift and not leave to patrol in the middle leaving his clone in his place as he usually did. Ten minutes before ten he left the bar; all Benjiro told him was don’t die.

Once in a secure location he dropped the genjutsu, pulled off his hoodie and equipped himself before headed to the zeta-beam only stopping once to stop a harassment, thank Sage it was a peaceful night.

Inu B-07

He stepped out of the blinding light and platform taking off his mask and saw Kaldur entering the room.

“Kon’nichiwa Kakashi, Aete ureshii yo.”

Kakashi raided his eyebrows in surprise, the accent was off, but Kaldur had said Hello Kakashi, nice to see you in Japanese. “Arigato, nice to see you too. Your learning Japanese.”

“I figured that if your learning English it is only right I make an effort to learn your language in return.”

Kaldur’s tone was sincere and Kakashi couldn’t help the smile behind his mask. “If you want, I can help you sometime.”

“That’d be appreciated. I must admit it’s not the easiest language.” He admitted embarrassedly.

“You have barely started.”

Black Canary 13

Both teens turned their heads towards the zetas as Dinah walked out.

“You’re here already, good.” She said as she approached them. “Kaldur, I'm going to be checking on Kakashi's skill. If you wish to join us for this session I’d appreciate it, but it’s not required.”

Kaldur looked towards Kakashi “If Kakashi is comfortable, then yes.”

The silver haired boy just shrugged, he didn’t mind if Kaldur joined them, it’d probably be good to compare styles and skills. “I don’t mind.”

Dinah tuned on the training platform and smiled to the kids. “Then let’s get to it.”

Dinah had first done a few sparring rounds between her and Kakashi. She knew Kakashi was skilled, but she hadn’t expected how skilled he actually was. On the first round she admits she was taken back and surprised by how quick he had moved, trading and blocking blows learning her paterns, suddenly catching her wrist in a precise movement. She had tried to kick him, but he had moved to the side pulling her arm forward and around then kicking her in the back of her legs, hard, making her fall to her knees. The computer calling the round over.

They had done a few more rounds, she had won two, Kakashi the other three In between she had spared a glance at Kaldur, the boy was looking at the battles with eyes blown open and probably learning from each one. Dinah smiled at the admiration remembering it was Kaldur who was team leader even if Kakashi was more expirenced.

She then had made the kids spar, Kaldur with his water-bearers, and Kakashi with his tanto and kunai. Both were skilled, after watching Kakashi’s spars with Dinah, Kaldur had learned and was ready for his fast movements, his water-bearers rapidly changing also giving Kakashi’s tanto problems. Still Kakashi would end up winning, at the end of rounds he would give Kaldur pointers, the older teen accepting them and trying them out too. A particularly swift movement of the tanto ending up inches from Kaldur’s neck had Dinah’s heart stopping for a second. She saw Kakashi remove the weapon and offer his hand to Kaldur who took it to pull himself up. Dinah pursed her lips as the kids went back to trading blows.

She wanted to ignore it and tell herself it was not true, but it was unmistakable. Kakashi was trained to kill. The movements might’ve been modified and changed to not kill, but the bases where there. The fact that Kakashi could modify his movements talked about extreme control and experience. He was a kid, and yet his precision talked about being able to kill a man in seconds, it was years of experience. Who had made him like that and why. Kakashi stopped Kaldur from hitting the ground hard by grabbing his arm, helping Kaldur regain his balance.

“Thanks.”

Dinah was glad he was gone from wherever he had been before. She would have to talk to Batman of this but overall, she considered it a successful session.

“I think that enough for today.” She smiled as she marched towards the boys. “Kaldur, thank you for your help and be sure to practice. Kakashi, there is not much I could teach you, but I’ll try. I’m sure there are a few movements and techniques you could add to you could try. Stay safe, both of you. I’ll see you in a few days for an official training session.”

Dinah went to turn off the arena and watched as Kakashi headed to the zetas after saying goodbye to Kaldur promising to help him with his Japanese. She was glad the kid was making friends; she had been worried the kid would be too cold around the team. She would still talk to Batman about Kakashi, whether she liked it or not. She really hoped Kakashi was true to his word, Dinah trusted he was. Batman had told him a bit of what he had discovered. He had a brother, he had most likely faked his guardian, she had not been told of his parents, but Dinah could already guess, and that most of his paperwork was faked. Deep inside she prayed it was because he had runaway. In the case that wasn’t the case hopefully his forming friendship with Kaldur would stop him from doing anything rash.

Either way he was part of the team now and it was her responsibility to keep him safe.

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Mount Justice, August 3, 12:57

Recognized. Inu B-07

“Oh, Sea boy wants to challenge the king.”

And that was the first think Kakashi heard when he walked into the cave. Kakashi’s face tuned into one of confusion upon entering the Cave and hearing that, he was too tired for this. He turned to see his teammates around a holographic table set up for a table hockey game, Kaldur and Wally set to start playing. He sighed already tiered of them and walked towards them removing his hound mask on his way.

“Hey Kakashi.” Kaldur turned towards him, and M’ggan waved. “You okey?”

“Mmh, I’m fine, just patrol.”

“Yeesh. I tend to forget it’s like two am for you.” Said Robin as Kakashi came to stand next to him. “We’re only waiting for Superboy and Canary.”

“In the meantime, prepare to be astounded by abilities as I beat Kaldur.”

Meggan, Robin, and Kakashi watched the game. Surprisingly Wally was truly beating Kaldur. Robin snickering at Kaldur’s surprised face every time Wally did a point and the chip did some crazy bouncing. Kakashi didn’t want to comment, he didn’t even know how to play the game and either way Wally did not need an ego boost. The beeping of the game proclaimed Wally’s victory, a smug smirk in his face as he ate his banana.

Recognized. Superboy B-04

They all turned towards the boy leaving the zetas, it didn’t take a genius to know he was fuming. Completely uncaring of the game passing through the hologram it in the process and ignoring M’ggan’s greeting. But soon their attention turned to the hallway where Black Canary and Martian Manhunter were entering. Megan greeted them excitedly, advancing in a fast pace to hug her uncle.

“M’ggan, I was in the neighborhood so I though I’d see how you were adjusted.”

Kakashi caught Superboy turning way as the duo talked, jealousy radiating of in waves. Right, he was a clone, and he didn’t have any mentor. Kakashi could understand, his heart would also ache every time he saw a family pass while working. He had a feeling that feeling was related to why Superboy came into the cave fuming.

“Stick around. Class is in session.” Canary called out to Superboy as he walked to leave, stopping him.

Superboy stayed in the opposite side of the arena as Canary turned it on.

She started the lesson with a brief introduction taking off her jacket showing a bandaged shoulder. She started off explaining the importance of having control over the battle. Kakashi hadn’t had a teacher for a very long time, still he paid attention to what she was saying even if he already knew it. Canary asked for a sparring partner and Wally was all too eager to offer. All too overconfident and flirtatious he stepped towards their new teacher. Canary didn’t wait for him to be ready before she swung. The spar didn’t even last 10 seconds, and Wally ended on the ground, his best friend eager to add to his humiliation when Black Canary asked them what Wally had done wrong.

 Kakashi chose to actually answer the question, “He was overconfident and wasn’t ready to hit back, didn’t even try.”

Canary looked at them, “Yes. He allowed me to dictate the terms of—”

“Oh please.” Superboy cut her off. “With my powers, the battle’s always on my terms. I’m a living weapon, and this is a waste of my time.”

Kakashi glanced at him unamused, not the first time he heard those words. He wanted to tell him how he had killed many who had been physically stronger, bigger, and more powerful than him, sadly he couldn’t just blurt out his most impressive assassinations in front of them. While he used to be overconfident when he was younger and had acted with superiority, he had never been a fool in thinking in such extreme way. “Well, those were some lies they fed you then.”

Canary turned to glare at Kakashi in universal ‘don’t make it worse’ then turned to Superboy. “Prove it.”

They both got into battle stance and Superboy throwing the first punch, Canary moving to the side, grabbing his arms, and throwing him away over her shoulder.

Robin laughed and pointed, a shove from Kaldur making him put his hands over his mouth to quiet the laugh. “Deserved.”, murmured Kakashi.

Canary tried to give pointers to Superboy as he got up all she received was Superboy launching at her again. Canary flipped over him landing behind him, with a swift kick taking his legs out from under him. At this point Wally, Kaldur and M’ggan had faces filled with pity over their struggling teammate, Martian Manhunter had a passive face, Robin was struggling more and more to contain his giggles, and Kakashi’s eyebrows were raised in amusement.

Superboy tried to quit and leave, and Canary reminded him that training was mandatory. Before a discussion could start a transmission came from Batman, a holographic screen appearing showing the Bat, Kakashi didn’t have time to marvel at the technology.

“Batman to the Cave.” Everyone gathered to hear. “Five hours ago, a new menace attacked Green Arrow and Black Canary.”, on the screen appeared the image of a person like robot, pinkish metal reflecting as he fought, successfully against League heroes. Batman explained how the attacker could duplicate the powers of others, so as more reinforcements arrived the more powerful he got.

“Wow. One guy with the powers of the entire League.” Wally’s voice had a clear tint of fear in it, Kakashi couldn’t blame him. That was a very dangerous thing, Obito’s sharingan was able to that similarly but with other jutsus, he knew how powerful that was, even more if it could copy any power. It also explained why Dinah was hurt, there was no way they were asking them for help in fighting that thing, they weren’t ready.

“In the end, it took eight leaguers and four hours to defeat and dismantle the android.”

“An android?” Robin blurted out. “Who made it? T.O. Morrow?”

Kakashi shoved Kaldur with his shoulder with slight hesitance as Batman responded to his prodigy. “… What’s an android? And...um Morron?”

“Right.” Kaldur smiled kindly at him. “It’s a robot with a human appearance. And T.O. Morrow the supervillain that created Red Tornado.”

“Oh. Thanks…” “It’s all good don’t worry.”

Martian Manhunter answered that their suspicions where on Professor Ivo. This caught Kaldur’s attention since as far as he knew Ivo was dead. Canary answering that that’s what they all had thought and hopped. Batman continued giving them the debrief of their mission.

They were going to be splitting off into two groups to guard the two trucks that held the Android’s parts to two separate STAR Lab facilities in Boston and New York. There would be more decoys, but they would be guarding the real ones. A map appeared on the right of the screen showing two routes.

Wally seemed exited, Kakashi didn’t share the sentiment, what those trucks contained was dangerous and it was not to be taken lightly. Superboy didn’t share the excitement either, but for other reasons.

“So now we take out your trash.”

Batman didn’t rise to the provocation, “You had something better to do?”

Superboy stayed quiet, and Kakashi harshly glared at him as Kaldur’s com beeped. “Just because we won’t be strictly fighting doesn’t mean it’s not important. If your angry don’t take it out on us or the mission.” He received a glare in return.

Kaldur turned to the team, “Coordinates received. On our way.”

And with the teens set off.

…

Litchfield County, August 3, 20:02

Kakashi and Kaldur stood a bit far away from the rest of the team who were setting up their motorbikes, checking and discussing which rout each was going to take. The team was in a more casual wear, motorcycle gear instead of their usual uniforms, but he knew that most had their uniforms underneath like he did, his other gear and weapons along with his mask stored in a bag.

Kaldur turned away from the digital map to look at his unofficial co-leader. “I’ll take Kid Flash and Mis M to Boston. You, Manhattan, take Robin and Superboy, keep an eye on him.”

“Ah, so I’m babysitting the maniac bird and the angry brut.”

Kaldur shot him an empathetic grimace. “I trust you with it. Just try your best.”

“Will do.” Kakashi nodded and turned towards the rest of the team, Kaldur following close behind. Out of all his team members Kakashi, was closest to Kaldur. Ever since their first sparring session both boys had met up twice for Japanese lessons and they got along quite well.

“Oi!” Kakashi called out to his teammates. “Robin, Superboy. You are with me to Manhattan.”

Superboy glared at him, “Yeah? Who even decided that?”

Kakashi raised an eyebrow, guess he hadn’t forgotten Kakashi’s comments. He pointed at Kaldur unbothered, “The team leader.”

“Superboy, behave.” Kaldur ordered pointedly. The clone just turned to his red bike and hopped on, the rest of the team following suit. Kakashi hopped on his dark blue bike and was silently thankful for Robin’s quick explanation on how to use one while putting on his helmet. Soon the trucks where on the road, teens following suit dividing into two, each team following their assigned truck.

…

To say it was an utter disaster, was to put it mildly in Kakashi’s opinion. That boy’s damned, Kakashi thought as he stood on the road next to Robin watching Superboy jump after the robots, truck destroyed at their backs.

It had started off easy, Superboy silently fuming and Robin talking about nonsense. Actually, he did have a point in if aster was the opposite of disaster. It was going as planned, but of course that’s when Robot Monkeys attacked the cargo. Honestly Kakashi thought that they had a curse if this is how all their missions were going to go.

Superboy had simply ditched his motorbike almost causing set bike to crush Robin had he not jumped away and attached to the back of the truck. Kakashi had had no choice but to speed up and jump on the truck, swiping at the monkeys with his tanto and then reaching to lend Robin a hand to hop on. Just as Robin pushed himself up they heard Superboy cry out, tuning to see him clutch his eyes. Four precise charged kunai took out the bots grabbing him but by that time the damage was done, and his teammate tumbled to the side of the truck. Kakashi barely had time to form air current jutsu to slow his fall while Robin covered him, even if Superboy was half(?) kryptonian he was not taking any risks. Kakashi didn’t have time to check on him as he turned back to the bots. Kakashi’s tanto was barely visible as it cut through the robots. Then Kakashi realized the creatures were about to shoot at the wheels. He ordered Robin to take care of his side as he attached himself at his side of the truck and took out the bots. The truck then shook, he used chacra to attach to the truck and not fall but by the startled shout on the other side Robin wasn’t as lucky. Then the truck shook harder as it slid in the road. The other wheels were blown.

“Damn it! I didn’t have time to take them out!”

“Get the driver!”

The truck completely destabilized turning and flipped. He jumped away thankful to see Robin and the driver landing on the cornfield a little behind him.

As the truck finally halted in its turning, Kakashi ran to it. When he saw the explosion on the back and the bots taking the crate he threw a charged Kunai, taking one of the bots holding it. It almost made them tumble had another not caught the falling side. Kakashi was ready, tanto out, to jump on the fallen truck to impulse himself to the bots. Just as he placed his feet on the truck it was raised and flipped. Kakashi tumbled and moved away to avoid being crushed just in time to see the bots flying off. Still crouching he slammed his fist on the ground in shame and frustration. Fuck those robots. Looking at the truck he saw it had been Superboy who had moved the truck as he had ended up underneath.

Supeboy’s harsh landing had caused Robin to almost fall and them to fail to save the crate.

“Superboy!” Kakashi’s words were cold and commanding, but Superboy had just jumped away chasing the bots. Robin had shouted at him too but to no avail. This why he worked alone and with competent ANBU, Kakashi couldn’t help but think as he glared at the clone.

So, there they stood both watching as their teammate disregarded the meaning of team.

“Aqualad to Inu. We lost our cargo. Did you—”

“By monkeys? Don’t bother, we lost ours too. Superboy is gone with it.”

Aqualad tried to radio Superboy to offer help, all he got was him claiming not to need help and ditching the earpiece. They couldn’t track him, and he was out M’ggan’s range. She suggested calling Red Tornado, but he would tell them to fix it, besides if they could get the pieces back mission is still on. And Wally was rightfully pissed off, so was Kakashi.

“I could try and track him, but the corn fields could make it tough for my smell. It will take some time.” That they didn’t have. He turned to Robin who was examining a fallen bot ignoring KF’s question about his smell. “You got a better idea.”

“A theory.” Robin attached a cable to the fallen bot, “We’d have heard by now if the decoy trucks had been attacked. So how did these monkeys know exactly which trucks to target?... Ha! The parts have a GPS.”

Robin explained he could track the signal too, and suddenly Kakashi wanted to take lessons on advanced technology from his teammate, that was very useful.

“Looks like both sets of parts are converging on… Gotham City.”

It was far too south for M’ggan and Kaldur to arrive on time, so Aqualad sent KF to meet with them. Robin called on his bike back, smugly calling Kakashi’s too when he didn’t know how too.

“Definitely a disaster, heavy on the dis.”

“Agree.” Kakashi sighted as both teens started walking. “By the way, I agree aster should be the opposite of disaster.”

“Oh Finally! Someone who understands. English is weird.”

Kakashi smiled under his mask, maybe the kid wasn’t so bad after all. A gremlin, but smart, definitely better than the brut.

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Metropolis, August 3, 21:45

Entered one of the meeting rooms in the watchtower and saw Batman already waiting for her. She walked towards the table and took a sit. “Canary.”

“Did you talk with Superman about Superboy?”

“I did.” Batman’s tone remained stoic as always, but Dinah could guess what the outcome had been since he had called her up earlier than expected.

Dinah pressed her thumb in-between her brows before looking up to him with a tired expression. “He didn’t take it kindly did he.”

“He can be stubborn when he wants to.”

She straightened up, of course he's stubborn. “It’s harder when you see the frustration on the kid. He’s blaming a kid for something he had no control of.”

“Tell him that next time you see him.”

Dinah couldn’t help her frustrated sight, men. Batman must've caught her frustration about the situation.

“I know you’re concerned over the boy, but he is not the one I called you to talk about.”

Dinah pursed her lips and swallowed, holding the urge to look away or fidget, “He’s… skilled. At my level.” she had postponed telling him about Kakashi and the training session worried that if she told him that the kid was trained to kill, he would go and interrogate him. The trust was still a very thin thread, but there was no way around it now. “He was trained to kill. Has he? I don’t know. He has modified his training to be… not harmless, but at least not lethal.”

Bruce didn’t look surprised about it “I read his mission report and saw the wire marks on Bane, I already suspected as much I just needed cpnfirmation. But there is nowhere I can’t pinpoint his training to.”

“You know you can’t interrogate him. He’ll tell us or we can ask when we have more trust. But we can’t pressure him or he'll run. He is a good kid, I know it.”

“I wasn’t going to.”

Dinah raised her eyebrow at him, unbeliving. “Doesn’t mean you won’t stop looking. On the bright side he has already formed a bond with Kaldur, he’s been helping him with Japanese and in return Kaldur has been helping him with English.”

Bruce only grunted in response.

“Keep an eye on him.”

Dinah looked at him with determined eyes. “I will. He’s part of the team.”

Gotham City, August 3, 21:32

…

The acrid smell of the polluted air hit Kakashi as both him and Robin passed the Gotham City Limit sign. He cringed at the terrible smell, he had grown accustomed to the smell of polluted air, Tokyo wasn’t a very clean city at the end of the day, but it couldn’t compare to the terrible air quality of Gotham and his acute nose made it worse.

Robin winced in sympathy at him, “Yeah… not the best air quality.”

They had long since changed out of their motor gear into their uniforms, only the helmets left, and his mask secured at his hip. Even with the helmet and mask the smell was still potent. “I hadn’t realized.”

Robin snickered besides him. Suddenly they heard movement behind them and turned to find KF reaching them, he was in his yellow suit already having changed out like Robin and Inu. Kakashi had to admit he was fast, trained correctly he could be a force to be recon with. In the back of his mind the image of a different yellow flash reminded him just how powerful and impressive speed could be.

“So you changed too.”

“You kidding? I feel naked in civvies.” The red head glanced at his friend as he ran between them. “You still tracking the parts?”

Robin looked at his screen as he led is two teammates. “They were heading through Gotham, but they veered.”

Kakashi had a bad feeling about it. His suspicions were correct when Robin startled.

“Wait. Dude, they’re at my school.”

“I don’t like this. Chances are they somehow already reassembled the robot.” In his peripheral vision he saw KF about to protest. “I’m not calling retreat. We still have a teammate to find, as idiotic he may have been. All I’m saying is we have to be cautious. Don’t run ahead without warning or separate.”

They continued till they reached Gotham City Academy. They walked together through the hallways following the loud sounds of fighting towards the gym. They passed tgrough a few trashed parts, it didn’t take a genius to figure who was losing. Inside the gym they could saw Superboy being punched by the android.

“Kid, grab him and regroup.”

“In a flash.”

KF grabbed the clone and Robin tried to throw birdarangs at the android, but this one just used Martian Manhunter’s powers and they passed him harmlessly.

“Access: Red Tornado.”

“Move!” They all tried to jump out of the way only to be thrown by the winds. Inu quickly got up, they wouldn’t win with careless attacks, they needed a strategy. KF ran away from the android and as this one released a Black Canary scream threw him into the wall. Kakashi vagely registered a new person in the room but he couldn’t concentrate on them for long. After the attacks from Superboy and Robin the android looked ready to strike only to be stopped by various fireballs being directed at him.

“Superman”

The android flew up to evade the fire balls two which still manage to hit him and pushed the android back a bit. Dr. Ivo smiled curiously, “Would you look at that, quite interesting.”

The android used Canary’s scream and Kakashi had to dodge.

Amazo tuned to Inu “Access: Inu.”

Behind his mask, Kakashi eye widened a bit, he forgot it could copy powers. But the android just stood there for a moment not using any of Inu’s abilities, it looked towards himself as if confused. It occurred to Kakashi then, the android didn’t know how to use his powers, that or it simply couldn’t. Unlike many superheroes powers Inu’s abilities didn’t come from instinct they came from memory, practice and learning, just having the chakra wasn’t enough.

“Don’t just stand there! Use his powers!”

KF took the distraction and ran to the android only to be grabbed, Inu was about to throw a kunai when he saw the silver reflection of an arrow. It was aimed at the android, and it was forced to activate Martian Manhunter’s powers letting go of KF. At least the new person seemed to be on their side. Inu now glared at the man in the stands, a plan formulating in his brain, and threw a kunai at him. The man barely saw it coming and did manage to move his legs away but a newly deep cut in his leg started gushing blood.

“Aah!”

Inu threw two more kunai to the Doctor forcing him to stand up and run to avoid getting impaled. Inu turned towards Superboy who had been thrown and was getting. “If you’re going to be angry at least direct it to a punchable target instead of getting thrown.”

Superboy was about to shout at his teammate when he saw him jump towards Dr. Ivo and chase him, he understood then and remembered Canary's advice.

Superboy jumped Infront of Ivo making him almost loose his footing and roared “You want to see me channel that anger!?”

From the floor of the gym KF eyes widened, “Great! He’s gone ballistic again.”

Robin just smirked from where he was about to throw a birdarang. “Maybe not.”

“Amazo, protect your master! Priority Alpha!” Ivo barely moved away from being crushed by Superboy. Kakashi jumped away knowing Superboy had the distraction.

“Captain Atom.”

Amazo shot a beam at Superboy but Kakashi used his focus on Ivo to strike.

“Chidori!”

Amazo turned to look at Inu, but Inu was faster. By the time it had turned, Kakashi kunaied Chidori was in front of him. With the sound of a thousand lighting birds and a flash of blue Kakashi’s hand was penetrating Amazo’s head. Inu barley had time to pull his hand out and push himself back before the head exploded. The explotion pushed Kakashi back and he covered his face with this arm. When he looked up Amazo was falling to the ground, head gone. a sharp pain made him look down at his hand, it was bleeding. Small cuts and long jagged cuts from when his hand had penetrating metal. He let go of the kunai with a clang.

Robin came running towards the downed Amazo. “Help me disassemble him now!”

KF walked towards them one arm holding the other one. “Dude, the guy has no head.”

In the meantime, Inu had moved quickly, ignoring the pain in his hand, towards the escaping man he kicked him in the side making him grunt in pain. Then held his shoulder and hit him in the back of his neck, knocking him out. The sound had attracted the attention of his teammates. “Disassemble it.”

He grabbed some hand cuffs from his belt, generously given by Dinah after KF complained of his ‘morally dubious’ restraining methods. He handcuffed Ivo and let the knocked-out body flop to the ground.

“Again, Dude, no head.”

“Don’t take any chances.” Aqualad’s stern voice as he and Miss M entered the gym.

Robin and Aqualad started working in disassemble Amazo. Miss M levitated to Superboy worried. “Superboy, are you alright?”

Before Superboy could answer he was roughly shoved back and away from M’ggan by Kakashi, who glared at him intensely though his mask. “You’re an idiot.”

Superboy was about to growl something back but was cut off by Inu delivering a punch to Superboy before the clone could react. SB was pushed back from the blow. He tried to punch the masked teen in return, but his punch was caught, with a precise hit in a pressure point and twisting his arm, Inu made his lower right arm useless. He had Superboy pinned to the ground in less than five seconds, one arm holding down Superhoy’s left arm, the other around his neck.

“Superboy!” M’ggan was about go to his aid but Aqualads stern voice stopped her.

“Don’t, you might make things worse.”

At the same time KF was about to intervene but Robin placed a hand on his shoulder holding him back and nervously shook his head then tuned to look at the scene again. Did he want this to continue, no. Was he going to stop it, also no. Someone needed to drag down Superboy a few notches and he would rather have a teammate do it rather than a villain. Besides, contrary to what Wally thought Robin had respect for Inu. While he might not fully trust him, he did respect him; respect and trust are two different things. Kakashi was skilled, smart, strategic, and experienced. So he let this go, he knew Inu wouldn’t harm Superboy, at least not badly. He wasn’t squeezing, just holding down. If he wanted to betray them there were better opportunities, Inu was smart enough to know that. 

Kaldur knew what Kakashi was doing, he didn’t like it and would probably talk to him later but for now intervening could only worsen the situation. He trusted Kakashi not to hurt Superboy, too much. What Superboy did placed himself in a very dangerous position, he needed to learn companionship. He disagreed with Kakashi’s way but knew a talk would to little to convince Superboy.

Superboy pushed himself up and tried to push Inu away. His attempt was stopped when he was roughly kicked in the ribs and thrown to the stands. Kakashi was kneeling on him again before he could regain his bearings, Kakashi’s arm pining him by his throat the other twisting painfully his good arm against the stands. His back leg was stepping harshly on his knee. While he might have tried to free himself, Superboy couldn’t move at all under Kakashi’s stare behind his mask, the killing intent left him paralyzed. 

Everything was silent except for the roughly deep breaths of Superboy and Wally’s shifting. 

“You are an Idiot.” Inu’s voice was terrifying calm and cold. “An absolute prideful, foolish, angry, and childish fool.”

Robin winced and was glad that they hadn’t seen this side of their friend before. It scared him.

“Did you even think, stop to consider your actions? This isn’t a solo mission; you have a team. Your failures are everyone’s failures, your choices affect us all, and your mistakes can harm the team. You don’t call the shots, thats Aqualad’s job. Your impulsiveness and pride can get you, or us killed. You are not as strong as you think, not invincible. Amazo could have killed you or worse sent you back to Cadmus.”

Superboy was no longer pinned by the killing intent but by shock and in that moment his face became red with anger. “What was I supposed to do?! Let them get away?!” 

Kakashi pushed his head to the ground. “Regroup? wait for us? Form a plan? At least not ditch your com so that we can communicate, follow you and back you up. It took hours for several league members to contain Amazo, do you really believe you could have won?”

Superboy averted his stare in shame.

Kakashi stood up and Superboy moved to sit glaring at the mask of his teammate. “You are not invincible, believing that will just get you killed.”

He moved away of the glaring teen getting up from the ground, he didn't see him touch his neck, panic for a second and then realized it was Inu's. He went over to the knocked-out Dr. Ivo, holding his bleeding hand. Internally he beat himself for losing control on the field. There was silence, ground was littered with some rubble and the broken parts of AMAZO.

When Kaldur looked towards Kakashi, he gripped the piece of the android he had been disassembling tighter. He wanted to talk to him soon. He might not know exactly what his teammate was thinking but he could guess that between the anger there was fear. Fear to lose a teammate, fear of failing him. Kaldur knew that Kakashi was protecting his teammates in his own way, probably the only one he knew. Kaldur might not be fully certain, but maybe the reason why Kakashi is cold is because he is afraid to get attached to something just to lose it. Kakashi offered a hand to them, even if it stung, but Kakashi didn’t have himself anyone to offer him a hand. Kaldur might not know if he was the right person, but he is damn sure he is going to try to be.

“I’ll call a transport. Miss M could you levitate the Amazo’s parts out of the school.”

Robin walked towards Kakashi after finishing disassembling Amazo. “Come on, let’s get him out of here.” He looked at Kakashi's bleeding hand. “You okey? That looks like a nasty cut..s.” 

Kakashi let go of his injured hand. “It's fine.”

“Do you think there will be any problem if we dragged him? I just feel bad for the floor.”

Kakashi huffed in amusement, “Nah, it’ll be easier to drag him either way.”

They dragged the man through the halls almost carelessly, no one mentioned it would have been faster if Superboy’s right arm was working properly, he didn’t complain either.

Mount Justice, August 4, 1:06

“The Amazo Android is in pieces again safely being analyzed at the two separate STAR Labs, and Ivo is in custody.” The team stood together as Aqualad informed the Black Canary, Batman, Green Arrow, Red Tornado and Martian Manhunter.

“Ivo will be sent to an undisclosed location for now, higher security will be added.” Black Canary Informed them.

“But we understand your mission encountered… other complications.” When Martian Manhunter said that everyone glared at Superboy.

Batman stepped closer to the team “Complications come with the job. Your ablity to handle them has impressed the League.

Superboy looked up hopeful “The whole league?”

“Given time, yes. Kryptonians, as you know, have very hard heads.” No kidding thought Kakashi, but Batman’s words had made Superboy more hopeful. “Of course, there is no shame in asking for help. That’s why the League exists, because there are some problems even, we can’t handle individually.”

Kakashi remembered Minato saying something like that once, that was the reason teams where created one person can’t deal with all. He wished he could remember each of his past mentor’s words, but some had gotten lost in time. He respected Batman, the man dealt with things out of pure skill and intelligence, and he had a way to both scold and give encouragement to the Team. It had been a very long time since he had gotten any encouragement, well healthy encouragement that didn’t imply he was a dangerous weapon.

Robin didn’t take the advice though and Kakashi could hear the sarcasm and spite, “Please if we needed help, we’d never get the chance to ask. Look familiar.” He pulled out the arrow that was shot at Amazo. “You were following us! Babysitting! You still don’t trust us.”

Kakashi fought the urge to roll his eyes, they had discussed it in the way back. Robin had pulled out the arrow, and despite Kakashi contribution where he expressed he didn’t think it had been someone from the League, they were convinced it was Green Arrow.

Batman took the arrow and handed it to Green Arrow. Who inspected it. “We didn’t follow you.”

Green Arrow tool one of his own arrows out and the tip was in fact different. Kakashi couldn’t help the feeling of childish smugness that surged through him as Robin face morphed into surprise. He cleared his throat and whispered, “Told you.”

“But that means—"

The original young heroes faces turned into ones of exited surprise.

“Speedy!” Wally exclaimed.

Aqualad smiled “He has our backs.”

Wally zipped to grab the arow from Green Arrow. “Souvenir!”

As the teens gathered Kakashi observed the uncertain faces of the League members. Well maybe it wasn’t Speedy. He wasn’t going to say it out loud and ruin the moment no extra reason for them to dislike him, but he wasn’t so sure it was him.

Superboy approached Black Canary for training and Wally seemed exited to continue the cut-out session. But Kakashi shook his head. “I can’t, I am… late for class.”

The other teens stared at him like he had said bees are sea animals. Wally blinked at him with a confused face, “I can’t tell if that’s a really bad excuse or you’re serious.”

Kakashi raised an eyebrow and stated with a dead tone, “I am serious. I am about to finish summer term.”

“…”

“It is around nine in the morning in Japan.”

“Oh.”

Robin shook his head. And said with a hidden embarrassed tone, “Sorry, I guess we just didn’t expect you to go to summer class… and forgot about the time difference.”

Kakashi just sighted and turned to leave but before he could reach the zeta Kaldur stopped him.

“Kakashi, hey.” Kakashi turned to him. “I uh… I was wondering if you’d like to make a study session tomorrow. To get ready for the next term maybe? And I always appreciate when you help me with Japanese.”

Kakashi couldn’t help but show his surprise, eyes widening and blinking owlish at Kaldur. He studied his posture, open but slightly tense, hands fidgeting, light green eyes almost silver staring at Kakashi’s own charcoal ones. He diverted his gaze and stared at the ground. While yes, he had spent more time with Kaldur than his other teammates they weren’t friends per say. The two times they had met up was rather formal and not really planed, after he came to the cave to talk to Dinah and to deliver some spare armory to his room which had become something of a storage room. But this was different, it was an olive branch for friendship, that much he knew. And that was the thing, wasn’t it? Did he or did he not want to get attached? Take the risk? A voice that sounded too much like Kushina told him to do it, another one that sounded too much like Danzo told him friends were weaknesses.

Kakashi looked up to Kaldur “Sure. I’ll message you after I leave work.”

Kaldur smiled at him and gave him a wave. “See you tomorrow.”

Chapter Text

Mount Justice, August 5

Kaldur and Kakashi sat together in the library of the Cave, a few books and notebooks of Japanese and English spread out. They sat in comfortable silence only broken when they helped each other in their work or had questions. Summer term for Kakashi ended that week, and he would attend school at the end, but he still needed to finish a reading and take notes on it for the incoming school year. Even if he had English mostly nailed down, he was reviewing a few terms that could be used while in the line of work that weren’t on the curriculum. 

Kaldur for his part was more behind in Japanese and he wasn’t following a school curriculum as he tried to learn the language, so he relied more on Kakashi. He was getting better at it, maybe not as fast as Kakashi learned English but he could now understand common frases and basic words. 

“Hey Kaldur.” 

Kaldur looked up from his notebook at his friend. “You need help with something?”

Kakashi looked at him and the only reason he didn’t fidget or hesitate was because those habits had been beaten out of him long ago. “Your Atlantean. So English probably isn’t your first language, Atlantean is.”

He didn’t know why he was nervous it was a simple question, but for some reason it just felt… personal.

Kaldur raised an eyebrow. “Yes, that’s right. But that wasn’t really a question.”

No, it wasn’t, it was a fact. “I was wondering, since you’re learning Japanese because it’s my first language, could you teach me Atlantean?”

Kaldur looked at the silverett shocked mouth slightly opened, unable to reply. 

“You don’t have to. I just thought it might be nice to have someone to speak to?” For Sage’s sake he was terrible at speaking with other people outside of tasks, guess all those missions and training don’t prepare you from honest social interactions. He didn’t even know why exactly he wanted to learn Atlantean, it was mostly a spur of the moment. “I was already planning on learning another language either way, I understand if you don’t have time or if it’s a… personal language.”

The Atlantean blinked snapping out of his shocked trance. “No, no, it’s fine. I’d be happy to teacher you. I just thought that for your third language you might’ve wanted to learn something more common like Spanish or Chinese.”

“Japanese isn’t that common.”

Kaldur scratched the back of his neck with an embarrassed smile. Safe damn it Kakashi you have the social skills of a duck. 

“I didn’t mean it in a bad way.” Kakashi was fast to correct. “It’s just you did that for me, so I figured…”

Kaldur smiled kindly at his friend “Kakashi I’d be happy to teach you Atlantean, you’re a fast learner so I’m sure you’ll get it.” 

Kakashi looked slightly away from him when he felt heat rise to his face. He might not be the best at social skills, but he usually wasn’t this bad. Why? Why was it that with Kaldur it was so easy to talk to sometimes and so hard to talk to other times? 

“Maa… thank you…”

“Of course, and although you have already gotten English down if you ever need more help, I’d be happy to help you. That’s what friends are for.” Kaldur added brightly, eyes curving slightly. Kakashi smiled under his mask, maybe this was okey, maybe he could do this. He wondered if Minato would be proud of him learning how to move on, he wondered if his team would be angered that he didn’t give them the chance till it was too late.

They spent around half an hour more in the library. Kakashi quickly finishing his notes and focused on helping Kaldur who although didn’t have anything like the sharingan had proven to be quite skilled when it came to languages. It was nice to spent time like that, he hadn’t had a lot of interactions like this growing up. Maybe with —— but they weren’t really friends and Guy’s interactions were mostly challenges or chaotic conversations. After deciding that it was probably good to end it for the day Kakashi decided he would take advantage that he was already here to get some training in the gym. Kaldur laughed and shook his head commenting that Kakashi didn’t know how to take a break but followed him either way.

When they got there, they could hear sound of punching. Inside the gym was Robin hitting a dummy that moved side to side. he was in sports wear but glasses still covering his eyes. Kakashi stopped in the entrance to stare at him. “Guess I’m not the only one who doesn’t take a break.” Kaldur just hummed in response.

The way Robin fought wasn’t that much different from Kakashi himself, just with more aerobics and different fighting forms, but they both relied on speed and agility over brute strength. Robin was very light of his feet and was quick in striking but Kakashi could see a few flaws and other forms that could fit well his teammate’s style. He looked back Kaldur who was looking at him with a curious look. He took a deep breath and walked towards his younger teammate.

“Hey, you are still too open when you kick, don’t forget to keep your arms shielding you.” 

Robin stopped and looked at him frowning, he hesitated before turning back to the dummy and redid the kick arms shielding his face and chest. “Like this?”  

Kakashi stepped closer getting his space he moved to guide the younger’s arms but stopped before grabbing them looking at him for confirmation. Robin but his lip before nodding. Kakashi guided his arms to the right position also correcting his stance a bit giving him tips on the kick before asking him to repeat the kick, it went on for a few more times with Kakashi giving Robin tips to make it better each time. 

Soon they were moving to a different kick and repeating the process. Kakashi helping him correct his stance and how to make the moves fit better with his aerobic style.

Kaldur watched with a smile as Kakashi thought Robin an aerial spinning kick. They had been going at it for some minutes already while Kaldur beat at a punching bag. Robin might try to not show it too much, but he could see the admiration and respect he held for his older teammate. Kaldur also held admiration and respect for Kakashi, but it felt… different than Robin’s. The boy might have his eyes covered bur even them he could see the way he paid close attention to very thing Kakashi said and his determined frown when he repeated the moves or his proud smile when Kakashi complemented him. He was sure that if he could see his eyes they’d be sparkling. Kaldur had worried at first that the two would bump heads but while they probably would, Kaldur was sure they’d respect and learn from each other. 

He looked at Kakashi who was repeating the kick for Robin. Kaldur could easily compare him to a wolf, gracefully jumping and twisting as if it was second nature. His smile softened as he talked Robin through it. It was not hard to see Kakashi struggled with connecting with others outside missions, and in them he bummed heads with his teammates, so it was nice to see him acting as a helping hand to the youngest.

They spent another half an hour in the gym, before Kakashi announced he had to go. Kaldur had joined them in practicing kicks at some point, he did good although his kick was more grounded compared to his aerobic teammates. This became clear when he attempted the areal kick and fell on his side. Robin laughed as Kaldur grunted in pain and he could see the amusement in Kakashi’s eyes when he offered his hand to help him up. 

Before Kakashi left though, after Robin left, Kaldur had stopped him to talk.

“Before you go, Kakashi, can we talk? It’s about the incident with Superboy.”

Kakashi turned and nodded, body stiff, face emotionless like a perfect soldier. He was ready for a strict reprimand on his behavior. Kaldur ignored the concerning realization keeping his body language open, he still stored that information for later.

“I know you were only trying to stop Superboy from making decisions that could kill him in the future, but he is still learning. Superboy has never belonged to a team before, and he has hardly had any positive human interactions with people outside the team. Maybe try to lean towards a less violent lesson next time.”

Kakashi looked at him, eyebrow raised, “Do you think he would’ve listened if we had a nice chit chat.”

Kaldur sighed and shook his head. “He isn’t the only one leaning how to be... around others. And be part of this team. So are you.” Kakashi glared at him. Kaldur wouldn’t say it out loud, not in his presence, but his teammate was quite threatening. Still, he swallowed it down, he was the team leader after all. “We all are. Same as everyone in this team has much to learn, so do you. While you did teach a lesson to Superboy, it wasn’t the correct way to teach it. He won’t change from night to day, beating him isn’t the way to solve it.”

Kakashi kept frowning but averted his gaze. Shame, there was shame in his eyes. Kaldur knew he was beating himself up while trying to understand. Kaldur felt a pang in his heart, he wasn’t a fool. He knew Kakashi had grown up as a child soldier, his way of normalizing violence as a lesson and cutting shame at simple growing mistakes just made him wonder how deep they had gone to install those thoughts. He placed a gentile hand on his shoulder, squishing reassuringly. “I understand that violence might be the only way you know. But not here, patience and understanding allows for greater lessons than a fist ever will. You’ve helped me in more ways than one, let me help you back.”

There was an emotion in Kakashi’s eyes Kaldur couldn’t give name to but eventually he finally met his gaze, nodding slightly. “Okey.”

Kaldur smiled reassuringly to his friend, “Friends are meant to help each other, if you ever need anything… I’m here.”

Leaving through the zetas he was greeted by the setting sun in Tokyo. Walking to his apartment he breathed in the peace of the city. while it was way bigger and more hectic than Konoha, Kakashi hadn’t felt more at peace there than he did here. He stopped by the market to buy some fresh fish and vegetables. Thanking the man he finished the trail to his apartment. Entering with the key through the front door he was greeted by the sounds of familiar complaining and happy cries and giggling. In the living room Naruto was chasing Pakkun with a blue ribbon in his hand intentions clear. 

“Nu-uh, no ribbons! You little-- Pup! Help me get the demon away from me.” Pakkun pleaded as he caught sight of Kakashi, running to hide behind him. Kakashi chuckled at their antics.

“Ani!” Naruto tried to quickly toddle towards him and Kakashi couched town to stabilize him.

“Careful Naru.” 

Naruto tried to use his arms to propel himself up in his tips the hand with the ribbon trying to reach Kakashi’s head as he made struggling noises, “Mah muh uh.” 

Kakashi sighted and couched lower leaning his head forward so Kakashi could place the ribbon on his hair. Once the blond managed to tie it in a hair strand, he made happy noises and clapped with a bright smile that made Kakashi full of happiness too. He smiled and picked him up.

“You’re spoiling him.” Pakkun complained as they went to the kitchenette and Kakashi put down the shoppings in the bar. “Also, you really need a babysitter, that demon thinks I’m a toy- Which by the way I’m not.” He added the last part in a scolding manner when he saw Kakashi open his mouth to say otherwise.

Kakashi shrugged “Guruko isn’t complaining.” He pointed to the big fluffy buff dog sitting in the living room with orange ribbons in his ears. Pakkun looked at him “Neither of you have any backbone when it comes to the little beast.” Kakashi chuckled and put Naruto down on his chair placing a baby toy with shaped holes and shaped block in front of him before grabbing the shoppings and started making dinner. He heard Guruko come close and saw him lean down beside Naruto who reached to ruffle his hair causing the dog to grumble happily, leaning closer. 

“Spill something in your mind.” Kakashi glanced at Pakkun before refocusing on the food. The stove sizzled as he added the vegetables. He could feel Pakkun silently watching him. “I helped Robin with some moves today and Kaldur agreed to teach me Atlantean… he said we were friends.”

Talking with Pakkun about this stuff was new, having Pakkun around this much was new. Was it sad that the closest thing Kakashi had to a parent was probably Pakkun? He couldn’t deny that it felt nice to have someone to hear him out and give him advice, but it was still a work in progress.

“Of course he is your friend, took you long enough to realize.” Kakashi rolled his eyes at his ninken “I told you it wasn’t hard.”

Kakashi thought back to his conversation with Kaldur. When he asked to talk about his childish outburst during the mission he had expected a hard reprimand on his actions, he was ready for it. But instead Kaldur had been… compassionate and understanding, even kind to him. He had already been put off with the Leagues less strict debriefs and more appraising methods but couldn’t help but expect the firm reprimands when talking about mistakes. It was new and off putting, he would even say that the League was too soft with them and Kaldur not as firm as he should be. But he was thinking as an ANBU, because Minato had been strict, but he had also a reprimand/appraise method that was similar to the League’s. It hadn’t been that long, but his time in ANBU had fermented seeds of a harsher teaching method than Minato’s. Besides he had to deal with feeling the team was less than competent. There were a few saving graces, but he had to fight the urge to say how incompetent they tended to be sometimes. It would only cause conflict in the team; he didn’t need another reason for them to dislike him. Wally wasn’t very subtle in showing his distrust sometimes, M’ggan tried to stay out of his way and he for sure new that SB didn’t like him. Up until today he had doubted Robin liked that he was part of the team, he still wasn't sure. Kaldur was trying to make him see his own flaws, and yes, he might be cold with them, but he didn’t know how else to… be like.

He gripped the knife in his hand harder and felt Pakkun’s eyes in him. It felt wrong to disregard his learning in Konoha like this but hearing out Kaldur also felt… good? Kaldur just seemed genuine to him. In the moment he felt offended by Kaldur defining his Village’s Op training but now he didn’t really feel offended. Everything was confusing and he still couldn’t figure out why he felt like Kaldur was right. He blew a frustrated sigh and shook his head, lessening his grip on the knife using it to throw the chopped meet with the vegetables.

“As a matter of fact, it was hard.” Kakashi replied sarcastically.

“Teenagers.” 

Kakashi finished cooking and took out Naruto’s food, managing to feed him after a hard battle and with bribery. He then sat down to eat before cleaning up and giving Naruto a bath which again required a battle in which he ended up soaked. He changed Naruto and then himself and put Naruto in his bed. After tucking him in and turning his night light he got up, but Naruto grabbed his shirt. “Kashi. Story.”

He sat back down and looked at Naruto, “Which one.”

“Papa!” He exclaimed happily. 

Kakashi’s breath hitched, and he looked at Naruto’s fox with a slight frown. He had told Naruto about Minato and Kuchina, told him adventures as bedtime stories at first, he thought he wouldn’t remember who they were, but Naruto was smarter than he gave him credit sometimes and those stories he remembered them. He loved them, yes, he liked other stories too but the stories of Konoha heroes where his favorite. Of course, Kakashi always toned them down and added some stuff to make it more ‘Child friendly’. It still hurt though, every time he asked for one, it pained Kakashi’s heart like a needle sank in it, and yet he couldn’t help but compare it to stitches. It hurt yes but it also healed. 

A slight touch on his hand brought him back to reality, Naruto looked at him with a concerned expression, blue eyes full of it. He placed his hand on Naruto’s cheek gently rubbing it, “Smart child…” he removed his hand and got comfortable besides the bed. He still had time before his shift at the bar. “Okey… So once lived a kindhearted dreamer, his dream become his village Hokague…” 

. . .

Ra al Ghul tuned off the screen of the meeting with the other light members. He rested his chin on his hands, a contemplating look in his eyes. They had lost Ivo; the doctor was on his way to Belle Reve. It seemed like once more the team of sidekicks had intervened. He stood up and walked towards a drawer, opening it he took out a blue folder. He walked back to his desk, not a single sound on his steps. He sat down and opened the folder. Inside the first thing was a picture of Inu, his feet pining a knocked-out man to the ground, vaguely looking at the direction of the camera. To the side of the clipped picture was his name and basic facts about him. He slid the page to the side; the page underneath was full of information on the hero. The rest of the pages on the folder were mostly theories and estimates. 

Ra tapped his chin as he looked at the picture of the young hero. He was invested, who wouldn’t be. Inu was skilled and most of all clearly an assassin whether he tried to hide it or not, why he chose the path of heroism was a mystery. It was a shame in Ra’s opinion, had he gotten to him before Batman Ra’s wondered if he could have convinced him to go with him. He wondered if he could convince him now. 

He didn’t have much on him, despit his public persona he was disciplined enough to keep ever thing he didn’t want the public to know under wraps. Some light members had started to consider him a threat, especially those who heeded Sportsmater’s warnings about him. It was quite a surprise to know a child had gone one on one with Sportsmaster and made the man retreat.

“Quite an interesting individual.” Ra smiled, a sharp, hungry, and dangerous smile. “I can’t wait to get to know you, Inu.”

Chapter Text

Happy Harbor, August 7, 8:32

“We’re having a hang out tomorrow in the beach. For if you want to come by before they gather us at the cave.” Kaldur said into the phone as he cleaned the dishes he had used for breakfast. “It would be around 9:30 our hour, unfortunately 10:30 pm yours.”

He could hear Kakashi hum through the speaker. “Assuming I’d go.”

Kaldur sighted exasperated as he set a dry dish down. “You should really consider it. It’ll be good to socialize with the team.”

His only answer was silence and background noise that sounded muffled, Kakashi was probably outside near busy place. “I won’t force you but maybe just for a little while? We’ll be here all day.”

“…I’ll consider it.”

Kaldur smiled. “That’s all I ask.”

From the phone bang sounded and then muffled background sounds got louder through the speaker. Loud irritated shouting came from Kakashi’s side, he couldn’t quite understand the words. Kakashi retorted with a disinterested tone, something about minutes left. The irritated voice spoke again with a sassy tone and then there was a bang, probably a door as the noises were muffled again.

“Gomen, I have to go. Break’s over.”

“Not the most patient coworker huh? Not much difference from here then.” Kaldur joked with an amused smile.

There was a small huff of laughter from the other line. “I have practice with it. I have to go.”

“Sayonara Kakashi, do catch some sleep.”

“Sayonara.”

Kaldur placed his phone away after hanging up. He really hopped Kakashi would show up, Robin would be ecstatic.

Happy Harbor, August 8, 9:58

Kaldur felt the summer sun as he stepped on the beach with the rest, M’ggan running ahead exited. She exclaimed about how they should go to the beach every day. Kakashi already did that, but then again, he went swimming and he was a Atlantean, so it made sense.

Robin made an exaggerated pitying expression. “First a moment of silence for our absent comrades.”

M’ggan mimicked with pity. “Poor Wally.”

Wally who was in school starting his High School year and couldn’t come by.

“Kakashi might stop by.”

Robin’s face lit up. “Wait really!”

Kaldur smirked at him “Maybe, he said he would consider it.”

Robin threw a fist into the air. “Yes! Well let’s get this party starting! Woo!”

The youngest laughed as he ran towards the water closely followed by M’ggan.

“Since when are they close?” Kaldur turned to look at Superboy who surprisingly didn’t look angry just curious about it.

“Kakashi has been teaching him some fighting moves.” To be honest, Kaldur didn’t really know if Kakashi knew Robin looked up to him as much as he did. Regardless it was nice to know Kakashi had someone besides himself. “Come on, we can’t let them have all the fun.”

…

If Kakashi was honest he had no fucking clue what he was doing or why. That morning, he had called Suzuki and said he would be out of town today and his guardian hadn’t yet returned from a trip, so he had no one to take care of Naruto. Of course, she had accepted the burden with an exited squeal and a thousand ‘of course’. So here he was with Naruto on his way to her house. He would drop off Naruto before heading to the bar, do his shift, patrol and end it early to catch two hours of sleep, Pakkun’s petition. He had no idea why he decided he would go to the hang out or why he had finally given on Pakkun’s insistence that he should leave Naruto with Suzuki.

He arrived at their door and knocked. It was swiftly answered by Suzuki who took started to baby talk Naruto at the first baa he made. “Okey, I’ll take it from here.”

She made a motion to take Naruto from him and Kakashi unconsciously held him tighter. Suzuki took notice and stopped, her eyes softening. “Hey, nothing it going to happen. I’ll take good care of him! Go enjoy your day for once.”

Hesitantly Kakashi handed the happy baby to her who once he realized he was being transferred made grabby hands towards Kakashi. Kakashi’s heart almost melted, and he leaned to let Naruto grab his finger and ruffled his hair with the other one. “It’s just for a day. I’ll be back before you know it.” 

Naruto made a sad pout and Kakashi wanted to just take him back and forget the hang out and mission, but he steeled himself and leaned back. “Don’t let him near breakable stuff, he had a thing for throwing things like darts.” 

“Yes Captain!” Suzuki said brightly before they said their goodbyes and Kakashi headed to the bar.

Time at the bar passed painfully slow, between annoying costumers and Kenzo flirting with costumers in his face. He had to break up two harsher fights and of course Ben caught on his anxiety. After the second fight where Kakashi probably gave a painful bruise to the instigator in his chest Ben pulled him to talk.

“Yah know, I do need the costumers. I don’t think they will come back if they leave with broken ribs.”

Kakashi huffed and crossed his arms. “It wasn’t strong enough, all it’ll leave is a painful bruise.”

Ben raised an eyebrow. “What has your calm waters thrown in a shaker?” 

Kakashi glared at him, but the man wasn’t having it. Finally, Kakashi resigned, “I left Naruto at Suzuki’s house for the night.”

The man rolled his eyes “You are overprotective, he’ll be fine.” When he saw Kakashi about to speak he taped him on head with his knuckles which earned him to have his hand on a gripe by the teen. He shook his hand and Kakashi let him go. “Look, you worry too much. In fact, since you apparently finally listened to reason, I’d be willing to take care of him when you’re busy. No questions asked.”

It only earned him a pointed glare from the teen, so he just grabbed a piece of paper and wrote his address. Handing it to the teen Ben left mumbling about exaggerated teenagers. Against Kakashi’s better judgement he placed the paper on his pocket.

Happy Harbor, August 8, 4:48

They were all sitting down, M’ggan sat a chair, Robin and Superboy where in the towel and Kaldur sat in the sand. Robin ate a hot dog as Superboy looked at him wondering how the small teen could still eat more.

“It’s so nice and relaxing. I’m so glad I finally got to play volleyball.” M’ggan happily exclaimed.

“You’re not bad at it, once you stop using your powers cause then its cheating.” Robin said as he finished his hot dog. “At least you didn’t explode a ball like certain someone.”

The group except Superboy laughed as he grumbled. “The ball was too weak.”

“Did he get angry or hit it too hard.”

Everyone startled at Kakashi’s voice. M’ggan giving a squeal and Superboy delivering a surprisingly high-pitched scream. Kaldur placed a hand on his chest breathing out having not noticed his presence either.

“What the—” Superboy tried to hit him, but he merely dodged and went to sit by Kaldur and Robin in the sand. He was wearing blue shorts and a light grey synthetic tank top. His mask and head band were still there but that was the most casual he had been dressed around them, the most skin he had shown. Even though he was wearing black armguards Kaldur could now see some of his scars. A few slashes and burn marks on his legs and some on his arms. His hands were a mangle of scars. He could still see the red healing ones from Amazo’s fight but underneath them faint slashes and burn marks, permanently scarred knuckles and some scars that look like lightning were visible. He was surprised to see a tattoo on his left shoulder. It was dark red and looked like a swirl, maybe fire.

“Kakashi! You came!” Robin said with a bright smile.

Kakashi raised an eyebrow “Maa, was it really that surprising.”

“Ehm your kind off always on your own bubble, so yeah.”

M’ggan having recovered from the shock grabbed the bag with food. “We still have some sandwiches. Would you like some?”

“Sure. I just woke up, so I haven’t eaten.”

As M’ggan handed him a sandwich, Robin looked at him pointedly making calculations on his head. “Wait isn’t it… It’s like 4 or 5 in the morning for you!”

Kaldur glared accusingly at him. “Did you patrol?”

Kakashi made a tsk sound before answering. “I had 3 hours of sleep.”

Robin made an exaggerated motion. “Damn and I thought my sleep schedule was bad.”

“Is it a ninja thing not having a sleep schedule?” Robin and Kakashi looked at M’ggan before they burst out laughing, well Robin did but Kakashi had an amused expression and Kaldur knew that there was a smile behind the mask. They chatted for a while before Robin tied to haul Kakashi to the water just to end himself thrown into the sea. Kaldur managed to tackle Kakashi into the water and if Kaldur wasn’t Atlantean he might’ve been drowned in retaliation.

During their time in the beach, Kaldur took note of the times Kakashi seemed uncomfortable. He tried his best, but his friend was always tense like in any moment something would attack them. But he also seemed slightly distracted, more like worried. He kept looking at his phone every now and then. Kaldur had tried to ask him if everything was fine, but Kakashi had brushed him off. Not even five minutes later he had looked over to his phone again. Kaldur didn’t try to push him, but he was concerned. After a while they all headed back to the cave.

Once they were all in clean cloths M’ggan took out some snacks and they all headed to the couch to play videogames. Apparently, there was something Kakashi was not good at. Robin almost had a heart attack when he learned Kakashi had never played a video game in his life and took it upon himself to show him the wonders of the entertaining world of videogames, starting with Mario Kart. Kakashi wasn’t great at it although Robin kept reassuring him it took practice, after kicking his but at it of course. When he was explaining Kakashi how to play Robin perked up remembering something.

“Oh! I almost forgot!” he jumped and grabbed something from his bag. It was a wrist pad computer like the one he had. “Here. It a computer pad like mine, just that it’s specially programed to work as a traductor. I know you already know English but though it might be useful for when someone goes on a rant.”

Kakashi gently took it from Robin and put it on. “…Thank you.”

“No worries!”

Robin taught Kakashi how to use it before their attention turned back to the game.

After a few rounds Kakashi turned to the tunnel where Black Canary entered. “Hey guys.”

Her smile brightened when she spotted Kakashi but didn’t comment on it. “As much as I hate interrupting your hang out, I need you to get suited up. I won’t be here, but Batman and Red Tornado will be.”

Everyone started to put the things away. Robin groaned but followed. After everyone was suited up, they all headed to the training room. Waiting for them were Batman, Red Tornado, Green Arrow and a blond girl with green suit and a bow. Batman stepped up.

“Team this is Artemis, your new team member.”

M’ggan smiled brightly and floated towards her. “Hi! I’m M’ggan. Miss Martian. It’s nice to meet you!”

“Uh… Thanks you too.”

Kakashi tilted his head and looked at the arrows. She had been the one to help them last mission.

Kaldur stepped up to her, “Welcome. I’m Aqualad, Kaldur, I’m the team’s leader.”

Robin gave a salute with two fingers. “Robin, although you probably already know that.”

Kakashi mentally rolled his eyes, although he did notice the slight hint of animosity in the salute before he remembered that Green Arrow had had another prodigy before her, Speedy. They probably had been friends. “Inu.” He avoided the name this time, she’d figure it out. “The brute’s Superboy.”

He did not miss the once-over she gave them. She was going to be tough to deal with, he could feel her falseness from here.

She smirked at them “Honor’s mine. I go by Artemis both ways.”

Oh, she expected him to say his name. Kakashi smiled at her and stayed quiet, there was something off with her. She seemed to wilt slightly. And he heard Kaldur sight to his left. “We look forward to having you in the team.”

Just then the zeta announced the arrival of the last team member.

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

“ Recognized. Kid Flash B-03”

“The Wallman is here! Now let’s get this party star-” Then he tripped with all the beach stuff he carried, and face planted. Every adult in the room didn’t even react. M’ggan smiled sympathetically, Robin had to contain and snicker and Kakashi, if Batman and Red Tornado weren’t here, he would have had a the most ‘can’t believe I’m in a team with this idiot’ face. “…ted.”

“Wallman, huh? I love the uniform.” Wally was never going to live that one down and getting called out by the newbie, rough. “What exactly are your powers.”

Wally got up with as much grace as he could. “Uh… who is this?”

“Artemis, your new teammate.”

“Kid Flash. Never heard of you.”

Kakashi wanted to bang both their heads into the ground they were going to be bickering like kids. Fortunately, about time he did, Green Arrow stepped to defend her explaining she was her new prodigy. He really needed more commanding energy to be having prodigies.

Wally seemed started by this and as he was speaking the zeta went off. “What happened to your old one?!”

“Recognized. Speedy B-06”

What a timing, Kakashi thought as a tall red head with serious face and wearing red walked into the cave. “Well, for starters, he doesn’t go by Speedy anymore. Call me Red Arrow.”

The anger was clear in his voice and Kakashi couldn’t help but think he carried himself like he was the highest of the highest. Also, if you asked him, the name wasn’t great.

Green Arrow turned towards his former prodigy, “Roy, you look—”

“Replaceable.” Yeah, Kakashi couldn’t blame him on that one, he had the right to be angry. He got slightly uncomfortable when they started fighting. Roy questioning his mentor’s decision and throwing accusation towards Artemis. It weirded Kakashi out, despite the right to be angry Green Arrow was still his superior and Batman was present. You don’t fight your superiors like this unless you wanted to get punished. That’s how it worked back then--. Right, this wasn’t like the Village. Here, they went soft on them.

Eventually Wally snapped as truly he had no idea what Green Arrow’s connection to Artemis was.

“I’m his niece.”

“She’s my niece.”

Wow, Kakashi raised an eyebrow, now that was a blunt lie. At least he had the decency not to call out the lie unlike Robin. “Another niece?”

Kaldur ignored Robin and turned to Roy, “But she is not your replacement.” He walked towards him “We have always wanted you on the team, and we have no quota for archers.”

Wally backed him up rather harshly against her, and Artemis started to speak back before Kakashi intervened voice cold and firm. “Both of you quit it.”

Roy looked at him eyebrow raised, before Kaldur spoke, “You came to us for a reason.”

“Yeah, a reason named Dr. Serling Roquette.”

And that’s how it started Kakashi turning on his traductor. Dr. Serling Roquette was a nano-robotic genius at a university in Star City who accordioning to Roy had been abducted by the League of Shadows. Kakashi frowned at the name, he didn’t recognize them, apparently it was a big name since everyone was exited to go rescue her. He didn’t notice Batman’s stare and the relief in his eyes under his mask when what he saw was confusion on the young boy’s face.

Red Arrow had already rescued her, though, but the doctor had already finished a weapon called ‘Fog’. It was made of millions of microscopic robots, nanotech infiltrators that could disintegrate anything from steal to flesh and bone. Their main purpose being the theft of data as they stored data from any computer system for The Shadows. This could provide them with weapons, strategic defense, cutting edge science and tech. This should have never been created, Kakashi knew how much this world relied on technology.

Artemis did seem familiar with The Shadows, “Perfect for extortion, manipulation, power broking… yeah. Sound like the shadows.”

“Like you know any—” Wally didn’t finish as Kakashi stepped on his foot in warning.

“Don’t start.”

Artemis looked smug but didn’t say anything. Kakashi turned to Red Arrow. “Roquette knows how to stop it doesn’t she.”

Red Arrow turned to him squinting his eyes at him. “…Yes. She is working on a virus to render the fog inert.”

“They’ll go for her. You hid her.”

He raised an eyebrow, probably taking the question as judgement, “She’s off the grid. I stashed her at the local high school’s computer lab.”

Green Arrow worriedly interrupted, “You left her alone?”

Roy turned to him with a frown, “She’s safe enough for now.”

“Then let’s you and I keep her that way.”

Red Arrow with sarcasm and judgement, “You and I? Don’t you wanna take your new protege?”

Green Arrow took a step forward but was stopped by Batman, then he turned back to his protégé, “You brought this to the team. It’s their mission, which means it’s hers now, too.”

Roy scoffed in annoyance. “Then my job’s done.”

Kakashi couldn’t help but interfere. “Having someone who knows more of the case would be good. And you’ll eventually have to learn to put your differences aside. We’re all on the same side.”

He scoffed at the shorter teen “Inu, right? Did you really stopped solo just to be an obedient lap dog.”

Kakashi took personal offence, he was under no one’s command, not anymore. He glared at the red head so coldly the other flinched. His voice cold, “I’m still solo, being in this team doesn’t mean I’m a lap dog. You can always learn from the experienced.”

“Whatever.” he continued to the zetas before disappearing shouting to update his name.

Artemis and Wally glared at each other once he left. This was truly a mess.

Kaldur put a hand on his shoulder and Kakashi barley contained from snaping it. Kaldur took his hand off, not mentioning the flinch. “I apologies for Roy.”

“Not your fault how others act. Let’s get going, we still have a mission.”

Then the tough hit him, Naruto. He sighted annoyed hesitating for a moment before he harshly took his phone out and texting Suzuki that he was going to be gone all day. He received a thumbs up and a ‘don’t worry’.

This was going to be a hard mission.

Happy Harbor, August 8, 21:59

They positioned themselves in the local high school were Dr. Roquette was hidden. Miss M, Superboy and Inu outside and Aqualad, Robin, KF and Artemis with Roquette. Miss M activated the mind link so there would be no risk of interception.

‘Uhg! This is weird.’ Artemis complained over the link causing the doctor to complain too about having to deal with kid’s thoughts. Immediately KF and Artemis stared to argue which annoyed the older woman working. Inu was done with it.

‘I do not need attitude from the newbie who drove Red Arrow of the—’

‘Both of you shut it. You’re acting like children. Artemis switch with me, go patrol the perimeter.

Artemis seemed to hesitate before Kaldur turned to her motioning to the door with his head

‘What are you waiting for.'  Kaldur communicated, Artemis then left the room.

Robin turned to his friend to reprimand him, ‘You might cut her some slack. It was her arrow saved your but against Amazo’

‘What? No, that was—’

‘No, it was hers.’ Inu communicated as he entered. They kept talking, annoying the doctor. Eventually Kaldur asked if she could track the weapon.

“My utility fog is not a weapon! It’s—”

“Can you or can you not?” Kakashi interrupted rather coldly.

She huffed in annoyance, “Of course I can track it, but I’d have to go online. Might as well rent a billboard with my address and ‘assassinate me’ written in neon.”

Kaldur placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her an encouraging smile. “We will protect you.”

It convinced her as she steeled herself and started tracking it. In Kakashi’s eyes she had to do it regardless of the risk. Whether she liked it or not she had created a weapon of mass destruction, she should have never created it despite her life been on the line. Either way it was too late now.

“Someone needs to work on their social skills.” Robin whispered to him cheerly before giggling and bouncing way dodging a slap from Kakashi. Kakashi couldn’t help but roll his eyes and the teen’s antics.

For a while they continued, the mission in silence till Artemis made a comment clearly regarding Superboy ‘Mm, that boy.’

Now that was disgusting and M’ggan seemed to think so too. ‘He can hear you. We can all hear you’

‘Oh, I know.’

Kakashi was, for the third consecutive mission in a roll, plotting the murder of his own teammates. Fortunately, Aqualad interrupted to alert them of the location of the fog sending Robin and Superboy in pursue of it with the bioship. Despite how stupid idea it might be Kakashi really wanted to send Artemis with them. That girl was trouble.

As expected, it didn’t take long for Miss M and Artemis to start fighting about the comment Artemis had made about Superboy and while Kakashi agreed with Miss M he still shut them up though the link, harshly. Kid Flash was sent to patrol the school and hadn’t come back since. Kakashi had a feeling that something was wrong and prepared, clutching his kunai and looking around. The door had opened an inch when Kakashi threw his kunai. He heard someone dodge before the door burst open and a woman with a kitsune mask appeared throwing a pair of ninja starts at Roquette, Inu deflected one, but Aqualad took the other for Roquette. Fortunately, while it penetrated skin it didn’t do much damage. The assassin then switched to a pair of Sai swords, Inu immediately drew his tanto and slashed at her.

‘M’ggan, Kid, Artemis we are under attack in the computer lab.’ Aqualad communicated as he drew his water-bearers to defend Roquette.

The assassin and Inu traded blows. She was skilled that he could admit, but he was better. He couldn’t help but note her fighting style had some resemblance to Sportsmaster’s.

“Mmh, you’re a skilled and cute, you’d make quite an interesting playdate.” she taunted.

He swiftly changed his handle on the tanto to reverse throwing her off then used a kunai to slash at her. She jumped back but he still managed to cut her arm. While landing she threw one of her sai at Roquette, but Aqualad easily deflected it.  Inu dropped down as Aqualad slashed with the water of his weapon at her. She dodged but was cut off by Inu whose hit made her lose her sai and left her open.

“Not interested.” He boredly said as he kicked her. She landed a few feet away and swiftly got up.

“This gig’s getting interesting.” She amused as she activated a redactable sword and slashed as a show.

Just then Artemis entered the room bow drawn and pointed at the intruder. “Don’t move.”

The intruder turned to look at Artemis for a moment and Kakashi didn’t wait for her, he pounded. She barely had time to block Inu before she had to dodge Artemis’s arrow. In the peripheral Kid Flash and Miss M entered the room. “Maybe a little too interesting.”

She threw a smoke bomb just as Artemis shot an arrow and KF lunged at her. She moved out of the way making KF crash with Artemis.

“Gone.” KF said as he stepped away from Artemis.”

“She is getting away! You’re letting her get away!” Roquette shouted in Kaldur’s ear.

KF turned to Artemis “This is all your fault!...”

Kaldur ignored KF shouting when he realized someone wasn’t there. “Inu!” he shouted in alarm.

They all turned and realized their teammate wasn’t there. Just then they heard a yelp nearby.

Even after she thew the smoke bomb Inu wasn’t done. He had activated his Sharingan and followed her out. Like a dog chasing a cat she barley realized he had followed her before she had to dodge as she ran through hallway with windows eventually having to roll out of the way of a blow. She spotted a window and threw herself towards it but the moment she placed the hand on the window still she was sent flying by a wind charge. She hit the wall with a yelp and rubbed the back of her head to find blood.

“Shit.” She murmured as she stood up using the wall as support. Kakashi slowly walked towards her inching towards the wall where the windows were, slowly taking away her escape. He scraped the floor with his tanto as he drew closer, the noise making the threat all more clear.

Just then Kid Flash rounded the corner and she used that to her advantage. She threw a bunch of ninja stars to the unexpecting teen. Kakashi’s eyes widened, he knew that despite his speed KF hadn’t seen them yet, the ninja stars would hit their mark. Without thinking Kakashi jumped back and in their way deflecting them all with his tanto. She used the opportunity to break a window and threw herself out. Once Kakashi had deflected the last star he ran to the window, but she was already out of view. He turned as the rest of the team and Roquette rounded the corner. Kaldur gently shoved them out of the way to step closer to him. “Are you okey?”

“Yeah.” He sides glanced at the blood in the wall. “Not mine, she hit the wall. Hard.”

Behind Kaldur, Wally, shaking himself out of the shook of almost being impaled, cringed. “Ouch.”

Kakashi turned to the window before looking back at Kaldur, frown hidden by his mask. “She got away.”

Kaldur looked at the ninja stars in the floor. “Thank you for protecting KF.”

Kakashi griped his tanto and glanced to the projectiles. Nodding he said quietly, “We’re a team.”

“Now who messed up?!” They both turned to watch as Artemis shouted to KF.

“Hey! This wouldn’t have happened if you had been doing your job!”

M’ggan walked timidly towards them. “That’s not really fair. I was outside too.”

“Outside... being distracted by her! Besides, I can’t be mad at you.” He turned towards her. ‘You gave me mouth to mouth.’

‘We heard that!’  

Everyone, except Kakashi who just rolled his eyes, shouted through the link.

“Dang it!”

“You both messed up.” Kakashi said as he crossed his arms.

M’ggan glared slightly at Kakashi before turning to Artemis and addressing her kindly. “Don’t listen to them. I didn’t do half as well during my first battle and I know you can’t have been—"

Just then Robin’s voice was heard through the communicator. They had arrived at Philadelphia and found the next target which had been attacked just as they arrived too late.

“It’s destroyed. Totally destroyed. The fog decimated it.” even through the comm Kakashi could hear the shock on his voice.

“We need to move fast.” Kakashi said seriously.

Kaldur tuned to Roquette. “Rescan that fog. Find it. We’re moving the doctor.”

Chapter Text

The plan, Kakashi will give credit where it is due, was quite smart if not a little risky, but he guessed everything was going to be risky with this team. Kaldur argued they didn’t need to necessarily beat the attackers but given enough time for the doctor to finish the antivirus. They would all guard a room while Kaldur guarded the outside, but Roquette wouldn’t actually be there. Instead, M’ggan would use her shapeshifting to pose herself as Roquette while she hid with Artemis. Outside Kaldur would let himself he caught and act as if he had been knocked out when they passed him, he would gab Roquette and Artemis and be out of there. They’d to a nearby building for her to finish her job while the rest distracted the attacker or attackers. Yes, they wouldn’t have much time and if failed they could get Roquette killed, not that anyone told her, but it would give her enough time out of the danger zone to do it.

It very much depended on Kaldur and Kakashi hated the chance he was taking there, of trusting he would be left alone once knocked out. He did not shy on reminding him. “Remember to control your breathing and if they go for the kill, if they do not leave you once your out, call for help.” Scratch the plan he didn’t say but it was there. Kaldur gave him a reassuring smile before going out. Either way Kakashi would keep an eye on him with the sharingan.

It started of event less, easily finding the fog again and sending the new location. Well as eventless as it could be with the team.

‘Stop it, both of you.’

‘What?!’ Both Wally and Artemis replied.

Kakashi could feel Kaldur almost rolling his eyes. ‘I can hear you glaring.’

Kakashi genuinely had to hold back the smile at the incredulous looks Wally and Artemis were wearing before sending Artemis to where the real Roquette was. From then the start of the plan went flawless, Kaldur called out loud for Miss Martian and Artemis to do a nonexistent perimeter round with the camouflage mode to give a reason for them to not be on the room. Kaldur was attacked and Kakashi wanted to throw himself out when he saw a second man jump from behind. Luckily, Kaldur had been right and once he was down, they had moved on. Still, that hit to the head had to have hurt, he would have thought Kaldur had been knocked out if it wasn’t for the mind link.

The attackers busted the room quicky. One of them was lanky with a black themed spider suit and shot red spider-like webs at KF upon entering through the door. The second guy entered through the sky light, he was bigger than Kakashi by a lot and had grey hair a few shades lighter than Kakashi’s but most interestingly his right hand was replaced by a redactable hook with a chain. Kakashi didn’t wait on him upon arrival and drew his tanto, though his peripheral he saw the Kitsune mask assassin drawing her crossbow from the window. Good thing Martians did have good reflexes. It didn’t take long for her to tackle M’ggan down and upon preparing for the kill M’ggan revealed herself. A little early in Kakashi opinion but it would have to do. It wouldn’t take long for Kakashi to deal with the Mr. Hook guy.

“We’ve been duped!”

The hook guy went to attack M’ggan but Kakashi’s tanto inches from his chest redirected his hit. M’ggan tried to pursue Kitsune mask, but she had to dodge a table thrown by a web from spider guy. Kakashi also tried to stop her, but hook guy threw his hook at him making Kakashi roll to avoid it as the assassin got away.

“Chikusho!” he cursed in Japanese, he needed to end this now.

The next time the man threw the hook Kakashi swiftly moved his body to the left and waited for the chain to slack a bit then grab it and pulled. The man tried to redact the chain, but it was too late, the force of the pull send him towards Kakashi who let go of the and kicked him hard with both legs using him as a spring board. Hook guy flew back from the hit and Kakashi hadn’t landed when he was already ending it.

“Doton!”

Hook guy had barely looked up before a ball of rock and dirt slammed into him knocking him out. Kakashi landed and was immediately on the move.

“Deal with that. I’ll follow her!”

“You’re not the leader!”

Kakashi didn’t stay to argue with KF and just left, moving with expertise jumping from roof to roof. A little outside of the caffe they had made second base he found Artemis unconscious on the floor. Swiftly he placed two fingers on her pulse point, still alive, breathing steady and no visible injuries. He heard commotion inside the building and didn’t waste time. He barged through the door just as the assassin kicked Kaldur unconscious. He jumped on her kicking her in the chest and sending her crashing to a table, making her ribs hit the side of it. She pulled herself up with the table and then pulled up one of her sai to counter his tanto when he slashed at her.

Tanto and sai stood in a battle of strength as they both pushed. Kakashi tried to trip her, and she had to focus on moving her feet letting her weight back on the table. Kakashi switched his grip on his tanto making her lose balance and before she could regain it Kakashi’s other hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards another table tripping her feet. She smashed her face in the table losing her mask and Kakashi grabbed her shoulder before hitting a pressure point in her back knocking her out. He tied her hands together with, less lethal than before, string then turned to his knocked-out friend. Ignoring the shocked Roquette and the computer that read UPLOADED, he crouched next to Kaldur. Mentally he catalogued the accomplishment and hoped Robin and Superboy had succeeded.

He carefully maneuvered Kaldur so that he was laying in his back and not face down. He was still steadily breathing but had darts embedded in his chest, not too deep fortunately despite the fall. Kakashi carefully removed one and inspected it. It had a slimy transparent pale blue substance, poison or a toxin probably. He removed the rest of the darts and carefully placed his hands on Kaldur’s chest. While he didn’t know enough medic ninjutsu to compete with Tsunade he knew the basics and a little more. He focused on removing as much of the poison as he could, then, since he was already doing it, healed his injuries.

Kaldur slowly blinked his eyes open as Kakashi removed his hands.

“Yo. Welcome back.”

Kaldur sat up sluggishly blinking a few times before looking around frantic, “The assassin! Roquette!”

He stopped when he spotted Roquette leaning against the table awkwardly and then the unconscious assassin on the ground.

“I’m fine.” Roquette said, eyes traveling from Kaldur to Kakashi.

 Kaldur gave a sigh of relief once he saw the doctor alive and the assassin tied up. “And Artemis?”

As if on cue the blond archer ran through the door “Acualad—” she stumbled to a stop, freezing when she spotted the maskless assassin.  

Meanwhile Kakashi grabbed one of the darts and inspected it again. “What did she dowse you with?”

“Ahg, Jellyfish toxin.”

Kakashi raised an eyebrow behind his mask as he pocketed the dart and stood up. He held a hand to Kaldur. “Though you said your immune to that.”

Kaldur grabbed his hand and let Kakashi pull him up, slightly dizzy on his feet. “Largely… immune.”

Artemis walked towards them eyeing the assassin in the ground. “Are you okey?”

“I’ll be fine. We should go get Kid Flash and Miss Martian.”

They stepped out of the café, Kakashi dragging the assassin behind him, her mask in his hand. Artemis hadn’t stopped eyeing her since she spotted her. Kakashi started to tie the assassin up while Kaldur checked with Robin.

“The fog has been neutralized and we got a guy along with it. Well, Superboy did.”

“Good work. Bring him back here, we’ve got three more. The League will be sending a convoy to take them.”

“Affirmative, Robin out.”

Kakashi had just finished tying the woman to a streetlamp when KF and Miss M arrived.

“Ho ho! I’m guessing that was ninja boy’s doing?” KF said pointing to the tied assassin. “Guess you would need saving. We got ours.” He added looking at Artemis as M’ggan levitated the other two tied assassins to the group.

Kakashi rolled his eyes and murmured, “One is mine.”

“Yeah, whatever…” Wally murmured before he spotted the mask on Kakashi’s hand running and grabbing it. Kakashi had to resist the impulse of pulling out his kunai when he got close. “Cool! Souvenir!”

Artemis had walked away from them slightly after Wally’s comment, head down and frown evident in her face, but still eyeing the assassin. Not that anyone knew but she recognized the assassin, suddenly what she had said to her earlier before Kakashi had arrived made sense. “I was hoping it’d be you.” Of course she would have. Artemis felt as if the universe was mocking her. What if she said something? As if they didn’t trust her already.

Kaldur turned from the group then to her. “Robin and Superboy neutralized the fog, and Dr. Roquette is safe. Thanks in no small part to you. Welcome to the team.”

She looked up to him and smiled slightly. She ignored Wally’s slight glare, M’ggan was smiling kindly at her and for once Inu’s stare didn’t feel as threatening. She shook Kaldur’s hand as M’ggan placed a hand on her shoulder, “I’ve always wanted a sister—Here on earth, I mean. I have twelfth back on mars but trust me, it’s not the same.”

“I wouldn’t know... But thanks.”

She almost laughed when M’ggan punched Wally and chose opted to offer a handshake to Wally despite his crud welcome, surprisingly he did take it.

“Good work.” And a nod was all she got from Inu but at least she didn’t feel his stare pierce into her soul anymore. Maybe it would be okey, so long as she stayed unconscious.

Kakashi for his part was still untrustful because, he had seen the way she eyed the assassin, the wariness. Artemis recognized her. He wouldn’t say anything, at least not to the team, he’d be somewhat of a hypocrite to judge her just because she knows an assassin; he is-was one after all. But he wouldn’t let his guard now till he was sure she wasn't a thereat to them. You wouldn’t catch him saying it, but he was starting to care for this team as scary as the thought was.

It didn’t take long for Robin and Superboy to arrive, tied assassin in toe. Artemis had disappeared into the ship just as the black-haired assassin regained consciousness. Kakashi did manage to get her code name and who had sent her easily, Cheshire and the League of assassins. When she asked for ‘the blond archer’ he was curious and more guarded than before, but he let it slide for now, for Artemis’ sake. Soon enough the convoys arrived. And they all headed back to the Cave.

Now that the mission was over Kakashi’s mind was occupied by Naruto. For security measures he didn’t take his phone on missions, so he hadn’t been able to receive updates. The mission had been a good distraction but now… he didn’t have anything to occupy his mind with and started thinking of the ‘what ifs’. He knew his restlessness didn’t go unnoticed by the worried glances of Kaldur and Robin, but he chose to ignore them. Once in the cave he didn’t waste time heading straight to Batman.

The Bat just raised an eyebrow at his quick passe but didn’t say anything. Kakashi bowed his head slightly and kept his body language formal. “May I be excused from debriefing? I understand the importance and I’ll send a written report, but I have…” He winced inside and cursed English. “…pending issues back in Tokyo.”

“Of course, just make sure you send the report.”

Kakashi nodded in thanks and turned to walk away towards the room he had been assigned in the cave before Batman called his name.

“Inu.” he turned back to Batman, “You don’t have to be so formal when addressing me.”

Kakashi gave a hesitant nod before disappearing into the hallway ignoring the curious looks the team sent him. He had a brother to get back to.

Back in Tokyo already on civilian attire he put the transformation jutsu to change the color of his hair as he always did when out as a civilian. It was getting tiering to do that every time, he was starting to consider just painting it. He took an uber to the caffe, the whole ride he was bouncing in anxiety. Well, one couldn’t see it, but he was. Once he arrived, he walked almost sprinted to the apartment not waiting to knock on the door.

Suzuki’s mother answered the door, wrinkled face smiling knowing at him. “Kakashi, come in.” Kakashi nodded and followed her inside, carefully looking around. He spotted a picture with Suzuki when she was younger holding a diploma with her mother by her. He always seemed curious about their dynamic. He never heard them speak about Suzuki’s father, so he wasn’t going to ask, and Suzuki despite being 19 still lived with her mother while she finished university. She was so gentil with Suzuki never asked her too much but didn’t let her slack. He had also heard Wally complain about his parents and talk about his uncle with a lot of fondness about what they did together. Families here in general just seemed… closer. Maybe it was just him. He drag his gaze away from the picture and back towards where  “They’re the living room—oh!”

Kakashi blinked a few times. Trying to clean the living room was Suzuki while on top of a pile of magazines sat Naruto, covered in multiple colored paint, moving paint around in a paper. He was covered almost head to toe in paint, blond strands painted rainbow. Was that going to come of? Probably in a few days.

Naruto spotted him first giving a shrill of happiness getting up and wobbly started walking towards him. Suzuki turned around and once she spotted him, she gave a guilty smile. “Hey… Kakashi. I swear I left him alone for two minutes. Two!”

Kakashi just sighed the stress of leaving Naruto alone finally leaving him. It would soon be replaced by the stress of having to wash the little demon but that was a problem for future Kakashi. “Mhm, well now you know how fast he can be sometimes. Hope he didn’t cause permanent damage to anything.”

“Nah, everything should wash off. Mostly. Also, what are you teaching him.” She said as she passes a wipe over her temple which had a splash of blue paint. “He can aim.”

“My recommendation,” Kakashi as he side stepped an attempt of Naruto trying to grab his legs with paint covered hands. “never give him building blocks of any kind.”

He stays for a while to clean Naruto a bit, his blond strands stayed faintly multicolored. He politely declined to stay for lunch and took Naruto back to the apartment. By the time they arrived the baby was half asleep. Kakashi sat besides his bed typing on his report not wanting to put it for later. Once he finished and send it. When opened his communicator to check he found messages on his communicator from Robin and Kaldor.

            Robin: your lucky you missed the looong

                      and boooring debrief

 You’re.                   

            Robin: >:P

 ...

            Aqualad: Hey. Everything okey?

Yeah. I just sent the report.              

I had something to do, nothing to worry.              

            Aqualad: Okey. You know you can

            text me if you need anything, right?

Don’t worry, everything is okey.             

Kakashi put his communicator away and closed his computer. Resting his head on the side of the mattress. He closed his eyes and cherished the faint sound of Naruto’s heart beat, assuring him he was alive. He had half the mind to summon Pakkun but he opted not to. Instead, he got up and went to his room to grabbing a book and sitting on his bed to read. The noise of the city travelled into the apartment, but it was muffled. If you ignored the outside sounds the apartment stood in complete silence without naruto awake or his niken runing around. Kakashi read the words infront of him and tried to ignore how lonely it all felt.  

Nanda Parbat

Ra’s sat on a golden cushioned chair staring at the screen with the members of the light as Sensei informed them of the mission, one he already knew resulted in more failure than success.

“Before Ojo’s captured he transmitted the Star Labs data you required. But the Waynetech intel still eludes us. And… all operatives sent were captured.”

Despite the situation Ra’s smiled ponderingly and spoke slightly sarcastically, “Once again, the young… heroes interfere. So it’s fortunately we have an operative on the inside.” Ra smiled a tamer smile. “And about the captured operatives. I’ve sent an escort to break Cheshire before she is placed in any containment.”

A man hummed curiously from his screen, “Just her?”

Ra’s smiled sharply, “Can’t afford to have too much suspicion can we, of course a team will be sent out to ‘try’ and break the others. They won’t succeed though. It’ll simply look like the league is trying to get their operatives back.”

A woman chuckled lightly, “You’re getting invested.”

“I am simply curious. And cheshire is a good asset.”

As the meeting came to an end, and everyone disconnected Ra’s stood up and walked towards a window. “All in due time.”

Somewhere along the Highway, Connecticut

Cheshire sat uncomfortably on the bench on the transport prison truck. Her hands were placed into heavy handcuffs held together but separated. Her feet were also chained together, and she was tied to the retrains of the truck. She hated that they had taken actual preclusions. She had tried to flirt with the officers pointing guns at her but they both kept quiet one just mildly annoyed at her attempts. Boring.

She kept discreetly trying to find ways to get out of her restrains but it was proving to be a hard task. Suddenly the car lurched to a stop. The officers looked at each other and held the guns tighter, so this wasn’t expected. Faintly she heard gunfire outside. One of the officers moved to point the gun to her while the other pointed it at the closed door of the car. She heard the screech of metal against sharper metal before the gunfire went quiet. And her only question was: Why?

Soon the door of the vehicle was opened the officers didn’t have time to react before knife pierced through the hand of the one pointing a gun at her and a katana found its mark on the throat of the one waiting to shoot. She watched as the one with a bleeding hand reached again for the gun and kicked the gun away from him. She watched as a big assassin of dark skin knocked the man out and turned to her.

Extending her hands flirtingly, “Came to my rescue already, don’t I feel special.”

Despite her sarcastic voice the glint of her eye asked the question Why?

Ubu allowed for another assassin to uncuff her and she stood up rubbing her wrists, side eyeing them.

“You have information useful to the head, don’t make yourself a bother.”

Cheshire followed them out wondering what information that man wanted that she had. Jade silently worried it was about Artemis as she hopped on the car. She would come to learn later at her relief it was not about Artemis but about the silver haired wolf that had been the reason she had been in the transport on her way to prison.

Chapter Text

/“Japanese” "Atlantean" / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Happy Harbor, August 19, 19:38

Kaldur stepped on the training arena opposite to Superboy, ready to spar. It was just M’ggan, Wally, Artemis, Superboy and him today. Robin was in Gotham and hadn’t been able to come to the training session slash hangout, and Kakashi was busy in Tokyo, at least that’s what he had said the last two times. This was the third session he wasn’t around for. Kakashi had warned them he wouldn’t be able to make it to the last two, but he hadn’t even sent a message this time. It worried Kaldur, his friend had barely even sent any messages recently, and Kaldur had eventually stopped trying to call him when short lived calls with short answers became tiered ‘I can’t now’s. Robin had tried too and had had the same result as Kaldur. He had had to convince the younger teen not to scoop around Kakashi’s personal life, not that he knew if he even convinced Robin not to. On top of all, there hadn’t been any news about Inu recently. As Robin found, Inu wasn’t out much, if at all.

Kaldur was quite literally thrown back to reality when Superboy tripped and threw him to the ground.

“Failed Aqualad”

Kaldur groaned as he stood up. Damn he needed to focus, still he was proud of Superboy it was clear his lessons with Canary were giving fruits.

“Black Canary taught me that.”

Kaldur smiled at him as Superboy helped him up. “You’re improving a lot with her.”

They turned around hearing Red Tornado descend from his room and land behind them then walk away. He saw Wally immediately speed up to Red Tornado and asking him for a mission. They hadn’t really had any for a while now that he thought about it.

“Missions assignments are the Batman’s responsibility.”

Kaldur was slightly frustrated at that like the rest of them. Batman wouldn’t be available for a while, and it did look like Red Tornado had something to do. He was going to let Wally run his mouth this time, might find something they could help with. Besides, he really needed a distraction.

“Yeah, well, the Batman is with the Robin doing the dynamic duo thing in Gotham. But you’re headed somewhere, right? Hot date or a mission~?”

“If we can be of help.” Kaldur added. He hated that he felt Robin and Kakashi’s absence, surely one of them would’ve said something to pitch in or embarrass Wally.

Red Tornado turned around and opened the holographic screen, the ID of an older man holding a staff appeared, Kent Nelson Red Tornado introduced, he was also 106 years old yet, as Wally pitched in, didn’t look a day over 90. “He has been missing for 23 days. He was a member of the Justice Society,” the image changed to one of a costumed hero, dark blue suit with golden armure and cape, golden helmet covering his face. Kadur’s eyes widened, he recognized him now, “the precursor to your mentor’ Justice League.”

“Of course.” Kaldur said in realization, turning to look at the rest who seemed slightly lost, “Nelson was Earth’s sorcerer supreme. He was Dr. Fate!”

Wally scoffed whispering to Artemis, “More like Dr. Fake. Guy with a little of advanced science and ‘dumbledores’ it to scare bad guys and impress babes.”

Kaldur blinked and wondered what exactly Wally thought his and Kakashi’s powers were. Not that he knew if Kakashi’s were even magic but as far as he was aware they were not science. For the world they lived in magic wasn’t surprising.

“Kent may be on one of his… walkabouts. But he is caretaker of the helmet of fate the source of the Doctor’s mystic might, and it is unwise for it to be left unwarded.”

“He’s like the great sorcerer priests and priestesses of Mars! I would be honored to help find him.” M’ggan said with a smile. Kakashi saw the exact moment Wally’s face turned from a frown to a grin shooting his hand up. Damn it! For Poseidon’s sake!

“Me too! So honored! I can barely stand it. Magic rocks. Woo!”

Artemis rolled her eyes behind him, already done with the redhead’s antics to impress M’ggan.

“Take this, it’s the key to the Tower of Fate.” Red Tornado said as he handed the key to Kaldur. He stared at the key before pocketing it. It’d be a good distraction for everyone, and they’d be helping Kent too.

“I’ll comm Inu, see if he wants to go.” Artemis said as she took out her comm.

“I don’t think Kakashi will answer.” Kakashi couldn’t help but correct his name, realizing too late she didn’t yet know his actual name.

Artemis seemed surprise for a moment before looking at him quizzically raising an eyebrow, sending the text. “And you know because…?”

“Robin and I already texted him earlier. He’s been busy these last few days.”

Wally shrugged, “Yeah, not that I’m his best friend, but even I’m worried about that. Still, I kind of envy how he can just go anywhere. No adult to tell him what to do.”

“Maybe his parents scolded him.” M’ggan pitched in.

Superboy huffed, “I find it hard to believe he wouldn’t jut sneak out.”

Kaldur raised his hand silencing them, “Enough. It isn’t time to be theorizing about our teammate.” He didn’t think they were even remotely close to what was going on, but he wasn’t going to say that. “We have a mission. Let’s go.”

Tokyo, 5:20am//15:20EDT

Loud cries and screams tore through the apartment for the third consecutive day. Kakashi sat on the floor holding and trying to hush a crying Naruto while placing a cold wet towel on the baby’s forehead.

“Shhh shh its okey.” Kakashi said tiredly as he rocked him. But Naruto only cried harder.

Kakashi’s throat was sore, and his eyes were red from crying. There were dark bags under his eyes and his body was sore and shaking, it was a miracle that he wasn’t already sick. He had lost count of how long he had been sat in his bedroom floor holding a sick Naruto, but he knew that he had been awake since midnight. It was Naruto’s fifth day sick, and three days ago things had just gotten worst. He had already gone to the pharmacy to ask for medicine twice and he didn’t know what else to do. Kakashi didn’t know advanced medicine jutsu. Had never learned how to treat the sick, just the basics for battle. He wasn’t dumb, he couldn’t take Naruto to a doctor for more that he wanted to. Neither of them had the same anatomy as the people here and Naruto’s tattoo on his belly was a dead give away there was something strange.

So Kakashi had put a stop on patrol, canceled his training sessions, called to ask for days off from work and stayed to take care of Naruto. Still Naruto wasn’t getting better, his temperature was high, yet the blond kept shaking. Kakashi had barely slept since the third day and had barely eaten. Pakkun had tried to make him take a break and they had gotten into a screaming match that ended with Kakashi sending Pakkun away.

Naruto cried even harder as Kakashi rocked and shushed him. Another wave of tears spilled from Kakashi’s eyes, and his voice shook as he held Naruto closer. The truth is that he was stressed, tied and terrified. Naruto had gotten ill once before during the run, but it had passed on after three nights of sleep, this was nothing like back then. He was scared and didn’t know what to do. It hit him just then, he was just a soldier trying to do a parent’s job. He had no experience on it, never had learned how to be a family person. What was he even doing? He cried harder his own silent tears falling into Naruto’s hair.

“Minato, Kushina, please help me I don’t know what to do. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

Eventually after what felt like forever Naruto’s cries ceased as the baby fell asleep. Kakashi stayed where he was back resting on the wall to not disturb the sleeping baby and thanked the gods. Breathing heavily letting his tears fall. He tried to fight sleep when his eyes started to shut, blinking them opened a few times becoming harder to stay wake every time despite it being morning. Eventually he fell asleep.

Salem, The Tower of Fate

Kaldur struggled, gripping the rock wall and holding onto Artemis who was holding the crossbow attached to the wire arrow stuck to the wall, the only thing truly holding them up from descending into the lava pit. Behind them M’ggan held Wally trying to float but slowly descending, Superboy was way lower, holding onto the wall with his bare hands.

“Having trouble… maintain altitude.” M’ggan said with urgency. “Hmh, I’m so hot.”

“You certainly are.”

“Wally!”

“Hey! If I’m gonna die, fried from lava, I’m entitled to speak my mind!”

How had they ended like this again, right they had let Wally run his mouth again. Just this time in a magic tower that apparently got rid of people who lied about their intent, Wally having lied that they were here as ‘True believers, here to find Dr Fate’. He couldn’t help but think of how much he needed Robin and Kakashi sometimes, specially to control Wally and come up with plans to save them in these situations. Of course the mission he didn’t have his coleader was the one that quickly descended to disaster.

“If we don’t die here, I will kill you for getting us stuck here!!!” Artemis yelled at Wally.

“Cut it out! We need to get out of here. Mine and M’ggan’s physiology are weak to extreme heat.”

“Hello Megan! We never answered the question!” M’ggan said out of breath. “Red Tornado sent us… to see if Mr. Nelson and the helmet… are safe!”

Fortunately, that seemed to do the trick, the lava pool was then covered by a metal floor. Everyone hopped down to land safely, Wally falling butt first having been let go by M’ggan. Weirdly enough the floor seemed cool not heated up as it should be. Kakashi kneeled down to  inspect it.

When Wally tried to once more flirt with M’ggan Artemis had had enough. Not for the first time he wished he had Kakashi’s ability to put in place they’re teammates, so he let Artemis shove Wally to the wall.

“Enough! Your game of ‘Impress Megan at all costs’ nearly cost us our life! You lied to… whatever that was calling yourself a true believer!”

“Wally, you don’t believe in magic?”

Wally extended his hands in defeat, “Fine! I lied about believing in magic. But magic is the real lie!”

Kaldur already done with him but accustomed to their antics said calmly, “I studied for a year at the Conservatory of Sorcery in Atlantis. My skin icons that power my water bearers are created by the mystic art.”

“Dude, ever heard of bioelectricity?”

Before Wally would continue with an explanation, Kaldur interrupted him not sparing a glace as he felt the floor’s slight imperfections. “And Inu’s, I don’t think you could consider those any type of electricity or science.”

“Uhg, I’ll find an explanation for that, everything has one. Today has just been a bunch of tricks.”

“Your pretty close-minded for a guy who can break the sound barrier in sneakers.” Artemis complained.

“That’s science. I copied Flash’s experiment. Everything can be explained by science.”

Kaldur tapped the ground and found a ledge to the imperfections, a trap door. He smirked at Wally holding the edge of the trapdoor that should’ve led to the lava pool.

“Let’s test that theory.”

“Wait-!”

It opened to reveal snow, he smirked at the read head. This was going to be a long and tedious mission. “After you.”

Tokyo, 9:48am//19:48EDT

The first thing Kakashi noticed as woke up was the weight in his arms, then came the pain in his legs, arms, neck and back. He blinked against the light coming from the window. He moved his neck to look around ignoring the pain, right he had fallen asleep sitting on the floor. He looked down to the baby in his arms, Naruto was frowning in slight discomfort but was in deep sleep. Kakashi rolled his shoulders and sat up straighter against the wall careful not to disturb Naruto. He gave a groan as his body protested the movement, bones aching. He closed his eyes for a few minutes resting against a wall and taking deep breaths before standing up carefully maneuvering his hold on Naruto to not wake or drop him. His legs trembled a bit as he stood up and his whole body ached, Naruto was getting heavy.

After placing Naruto in his bed and tucking him in, he placed his hand on the blonde’s forehead. Less warm than before but still not good. Checking the clock Kakashi sighted in defeat, it was 9:48, he had overslept. Well oversleep and not slept at all. Kakashi closed the curtains and headed to the bathroom taking out the medicine and wetting a towel again. Before heading back to the room, he splashed cold water in his face to wake up and ignored how terrible he looked in the mirror.

He placed the cold wet towel on Naruto’s forehead feeling bad as Naruto stirred slightly awake. “Hey, Kiddo, I need you to wake up.” Naruto groaned in protest, “I know, you’ll be able to go to sleep after.”

Taking out the cap and the medicine the bottle, Kakashi ignored how his hands shook a bit while opening the bottle. He poured the liquid in the cap, slightly thankful of how advanced medicine was here.

“Do’n wan…” complained Naruto sleepily. “Tas’ bad.”

“I know, but it makes you feel better.” Naruto pouted at him. “Don’t do that face. Come on kiddo, please.”

After a little of convincing, Naruto finally took the medicine, making a face at the taste. Kakashi closed the bottle and placed it in the drawer. When he got up a tiny weak hand grabbed his shirt. Half lid eyes stared at him. “Stay?”

Kakashi tried to smile kindly at him. He gently ruffled Naruto’s hair coaxing him back to sleep. “Maa, not going anywhere kiddo. But I need my life supply of coffee.”

Stumbling slightly out of the room into the hallway and to the kitchen, he headed for the coffee maker, in Kakashi’s opinion one of the greatest inventions here. Making himself a cup of coffee he distantly considered making breakfast but… he was just too tiered. Either way he still had the rice and broth he had made yesterday. He could just warm it up for Naruto once he eventually wakes up. Giving a tiered sight he grabbed his coffee and went back to his room. Picking a book, one of science fiction for once, he sat down to wait till he had to wake up Naruto.

…

It wasn’t till that afternoon that Naruto got better. He was till tiered but was not burning up or crying. Kakashi took one more day to monitor him, seeing he was feeling a lot better the next evening Kakashi went back to work. Kakashi hated himself, but he had to support them somehow, he really couldn’t take more free days. That night he had put Naruto to sleep, heart breaking when Naruto asked him to stay. He summoned the pack, and without saying anything headed out. Pakkun glared at him but they both knew a fight would be useless right now.

Despite his decision to work at the bar today, Ben gave him one look and immediately said. “Nuh uh. You’re going back to sleep.

“It’s Saturday, I missed four days.”

“Kid.” Ben gave a tired sigh pinching his nose. “You look dead on your feet. Ya told me you were taking care of your brother, how long since you slept. Properly.”

Kakashi glared at him taking slight delight in the way Ben shivered for a moment.

“It’s scarier when you don’t look like you’re going to fall asleep on your feet.” Ben said raising an eyebrow. “Look. If you want to work an hour that’s fine by me, but that’s all.”

 Seeing Kakashi was about to object Ben made a zipping motion earning a glare from the teen.

“After you’ll go home to sleep and if your brother gets worst, you call someone. By someone I mean Suzuki, one of your friends or me.  And if you start feeling bad or tired, more than you currently are, take the night. Okey?”

Knowing he wasn’t going to get more by pushing Ben and being too tired for an argument Kakashi conceded. He nodded reluctantly and went to go start on the bar. As he entered the main room, he heard Ben shout after him.

“And I don’t want to hear you’re out tonight, I’ll drag you to sleep!” Kakashi rolled his eyes. “Do not test me! I will!”

Despite the threat after the shift Kakashi found himself in Inu gear staring down Pakkun who sat posed in the window blocking his exit. The ninken had also hidden his expressos while he was at work, the little shit.

“Pakkun.”

“Until you perform a correct full genjutsu and a shadow clone I will not let you out. We both know that you could have shunshined out of here, but your too tired to.”

Kakashi glared at him.

“Pup, if you get killed out there because you where tiered Naruto would be left for dead. You really risking that?”

And that was it, Pakkun had thrown the Naruto is your responsibility card.

After another glaring battle, Kakashi turned back to his room hearing Pakkun give a sigh of either frustration or relief, probably both. Five minutes later Kakashi was walking towards the door in jeans and a black hoodie covering his silver hair. Pakkun ran towards him. “Pup! What did I just tell you.”

Stopping by the door Kakashi turned, “Maa Pakkun, you told me I’d get killed patrolling. I’m just going to the cave.” To see if anyone wanted to spare, use the gym and of course get coffee; not that Pakkun needed to know that.

“For Sage’s sake- Pup!” Kakashi didn’t let Pakkun finish already opening the door.

“I’ll be back in an hour… Or two.” Kakashi said as he closed the door.

“Pup-!”

Happy Harbor, August 21, 9:12 EDT

Kaldur entered the cave, hair still wet from a morning swim. Lately he had been doing those more often. He’d been missed Atlantis, Garth, and Tula a lot recently. Without Kakashi’s presence he had been feeling homesickness a lot more. It’s not that he didn’t get along with the rest of the team, but despite knowing most of them for longer he was closest to Kakashi. Maybe it was the co-leadership they shared or their calm yet different attitudes that made them click well. Kakashi’s absence just reminded him how alone he often felt in the surface. How much he missed his friends back in Atlantis, the life he had chosen to live behind.

Deep in his thoughts he almost missed the figure in the kitchen bar, silver hair peeking out of a black hoodie hood, back facing Kaldur. He stopped abruptly not expecting Kakashi’s sudden presence after days of absence. Spotting the clock in the kitchen Kaldur frowned, it was close to midnight in Tokio. He walked towards him knowing Kakashi had probably spotted him since he entered the room.

“Hey Kakashi?” Kaldur said as Kakashi closed the book he was reading, from the title a Japanese romance novel, and slowly turned to look at him. Kaldur blinked in surprise at Kakashi, he looked… not great. Very prominent eyebags under his eyes, which seemed quite dull, and his skin seemed even paler. Kaldur frowned in concern at him as he sat down next to him. “Are you okey?”

Kakashi’s expression twitched a bit, “I’m fine, have you guys gone to any missions?”

Kaldur sighted, “One, ended in disaster. It wasn’t officiated by Batman but as a favor to Red Tornado. Kent, the wizard who was missing, ended up dying. It hit the team hard.”

Kakashi hummed, “Death is part of the job.”

“Doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt when you fail.”

Kakashi’s face became dark for a moment. “No, it doesn’t.” he shook his head and turned to Kaldur. “Want to spar?”

Kaldur’s frown deepened, he moved his eyes to the cup of coffee his friends seemed to be clutching with a tight grip. He narrowed his eyes; he could swear they trembled a bit. Drawing his eyes from the coffee to Kakashi he could see how messy and unkept his hair was under the hoodie. “How many coffees have you had?”

Kashi huffed, “This is my second.”

“It’s around eleven for you. It might be your second here, but it clearly isn’t your second of the day.” Kakashi just stared straight ahead not meeting Kaldur’s concerned face. “You look…”

“Like trash?” Kakashi finished for him with a raised eyebrow, guess his boldness was still there.

“I would phrase it differently but yes; you don’t look great.”

“I’m okey. I was planning on hitting the gym.” Kakashi tried to dismiss him once more.

“Kakashi…” Kaldur placed a hand on his shoulder but removed it immediately when this one flinched, instead he gently removed the cup of coffee from Kakashi’s hands who didn’t have that tight of a grip, just another concern. “I try not to intrude or prod at your personal life but… you’ve been radio silent for three days, I haven’t seen you in six. I do worry.”

Kakashi stared at him with an unreadable expression, and Kaldur stared determinedly back at him. He wished his friend understood he really wanted to help him, that he was worried. After a moment Kakashi sighted, closing his eyes before going to stare at his clutched hands in the table. Just for a moment Kaldur saw his defenses fall showing how tired he really was before Kakashi steeled himself any weakness aside from his overall physical state disappearing. He kept staring at his hands, but his face was blank.

“My… my brother got sick.” Kaldur didn’t let the shock show in his face at the revelation but by the light twitch in Kakashi’s eyes that Kaldur knew was a smirk told him the other saw it. “I’ve been taking care of him. He got worse a few days ago… Sorry, I didn’t answer the comm.”

Kaldur smiled kindly at both Kakashi saying sorry in Atlantean and the trust Kakashi showed. “I’m guessing he’s better.” Kakashi nodded. “I’m glad. And out of recommendation, don’t hit the gym when you are sleep deprived.”

Kakashi huffed a half laugh, “You are not completely useless in Japanese.”

Kaldur smirked at him moving the cup of coffee when Kakashi reached for it. “For your own health, no.”

“Maa, what have I done to deserve this distrust?”

Kaldur rolled his eyes, “Having less self-care than Robin.”

Kakashi shrugged a devilish glint in his eye. Kaldur took pride in being able to bring up emotions in his normal apathetic friends.

“But really if you ever need help with anything, you can call me.”

“Shouldn’t the leader be the one giving the talk about overusing comms?”

“Phone then? You’re my friend too, not only my teammate.” Kaldur said as he took out the phone, a gift from Batman shortly after the team was formed.

“Eh, why not.”  Kakashi said taking his own out and opening it. “I don’t use it much.”

Kaldur grabbed his phone to copy the number on the screen to his. Once he was finished, he handed it back.

“So, brother?” Kaldur said hesitantly as Kakashi took the phone back. “How old is he? You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”

Kakashi looked at him for a moment before once more unlocking his phone. “Naruto.” Kakashi saw his eyes curve slightly in fondness. “He’s one almost two.”

Kaldur couldn’t hide his surprise. He hadn’t expected the age gap to be so big. He didn’t know how old Kakashi was now that he thought about it, but he’d put him around sixteen to seventeen. It meant that Kakashi was more less fifteen years older than his brother. Kaldur hated to infer on the life of his friends, but it also meant that unless Kakashi had been the one to adopt Naruto as his brother… whatever had happened to their parents must have been recent. He shook the thought for another time.

Kakashi seemed to smirk at his surprised face. “Yep, I’m fourteen years older than him.”

“You continue to surprise me with all you can do.” Kaldur murmured, he sometimes forgot Kakashi was younger than him yet was so much more able. Kaldur looked at him having probably caught a few words. “You seem to really care for him.”

Kaldur watched as Kakashi’s eyes lightened and soften before turning to his phone. “He’s a little annoyance at times but… he’s my world.”

He turned to Kaldur and showed him his phone, on the screen you could see a small child with bright blond hair and brilliant innocent baby blue eyes smiling brighter than the sun, clutching a pug that seemed quite annoyed with a green ribbon tied to his head.  

Kaldur couldn’t contain the smile and chuckle at seeing the picture. “He’s adorable.”

Kakashi’s eyes curved even more as he scrolled to another picture of the child this time covered in paint. “Don’t let that his charm fool you, he can be a real demon sometimes.”

“With you as his older brother, it’s no wonder.” Kaldur stared at the picture, the most proponent feature of the kid was his bright colored yellow hair. Flashing his eyes at Kakashi for a moment, Kaldur considered their facial features, Naruto’s sunshine blond hair against Kakashi’s cloud silvered, bright expressive baby-blue eyes against dull apathetic charcoal ones, rosy skin against pale. They did not look a like at all. Most likely didn’t have the same birth parent.

“We’re not biologically related.” Kaldur looked at him in surprise, Kakashi was looking at him with a strange expression. “You wanted to ask, I know we don’t look alike. I was… adopted you could say.”

Kaldur turned back to the screen, to the smiling child who despite clearly not having parents seemed so happy and carefree. How different he seemed from his older brother whose eyes seemed to be forever hunted. Turning to Kakashi, he smiled softly at his friend.

“For what’s worth, you seem to be doing a great job.”

Kakashi looked down pocketing his phone, hands going once more to clutch at his coffee. Kakashi blinked doing a double take at the coffee Kakashi had now in his hand. He looked dumbly back at where the cup Kaldur had taken from him was, well, where it should’ve been. With a tired sigh he reached to grab it again but before he could Kakashi drowned it in one go.

“You’ll give yourself a heart attack.”

“Maa, nah” Kakashi said, “I’ll probably die by falling off a roof by accident before that can happen.”

“Kakashi!”

Chapter Text

/“Japanese” "Atlantean" / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Gotham, August 27, 6:17 EDT

Aqualad grunted as he tried to push himself of the ground. Artemis was knocked out along with Wally and Superboy further way while Robin got to his knees and M’ggan stuggled to push herself up. In front of them with electric sparks still twitching on his fingertips and a defensive stand. A puddle of what once was a clay monster stood in front of him, decimated by fire and electricity. The only sight that Kakashi was slightly worn out was the slight movement of his shoulders. Out of all of them Kakashi stood the less hurt despite having been thrown to a wall pushing Wally away from the hit.

Kaldur got up to see Robin rushing to check on Wally, and M’ggan pushing herself into wobbly feet. Just then Batman arrived running into the warehouse where the fight had been. He gave Kakashi a nod before getting to work in containing the melted being.

Once the team was wake and on steadier feet they were led out of the warehouse. Before Kaldur was able to leave though he felt a tug on his shoulder. Kakashi held his shoulder as the last of their teammate left the warehouse before pulling him around harsher, despite Kaldur being taller than him he felt quite threatened by the younger.

“What was that?” Kaldur stayed quiet it was the harshest Kakashi had ever spoken to him. “You were out of it today and it noticed. You could have gotten them killed.”

Kaldur looked away, “It wasn’t my best performance.”

Kakashi still had his Inu mask on but despite not being able to see it he could feel the glare. “You are this team’s leader, you not being on your ‘best performance’ could’ve gotten them- us, killed. We rely on you to lead us; our lives are on your hands when we’re on the field. You are a good leader, but you need to be present with us, they need you to be.”

Kaldur gritted his teeth and clenched his fist turning to Inu and glaring harshly. “They don’t. We both know you are a far better leader than I am, but refuse to be. They need you not me.”

“They don’t trust me.”

Kaldur scoffed, “They do at this point. I don’t understand why you can’t see it. What are you afraid off?!”

“You know nothing.” Kakashi answered harshly.

“I don’t? Well I know they’d be better off with you, that you have experience, that you’re better. But you just-! Why don’t you see it? Can’t you understand?! What are you so scared off that you’d rather stand back like a coward!?”

Kaldur regreted the world the moment he spoke it, but it was too late to take back. Kakashi was silent for a moment, mask hiding any expression he could’ve been wearing.

“Maybe I am a coward, but I have my reasons. I’m not a good leader. By all means, I failed at it long ago. You should be thankful that you’ve had guidance and help, instead of being a ignorant jerk.” Kakashi passed Kaldur heading towards the exit of the warehouse before stopping barley looking at Kakashi, “But my point still stands, make peace with yourself before you get them killed.”

Back at the cave Batman asked to speak to Kaldur before dismissing the rest sending them to shower and home, including Robin much to his mentee’s annoyance. Depite their earlier confrontation Kaldur still felt Kakashi squeeze his shoulder in reassurance before leaving. It made him feel a lot more guilty about it.

Batman reminded him how the problem hadn’t been the team but Kaldur, and just like Kakashi he was right. Lately he wasn’t fully there, he had doubts of weather he even belonged on the surfaced, missing all he had left in Atlantis and who he had left.

“Make a decision Kaldur and make it soon.”

Poseidonis, August 27, 13:17 UTC-2

“…make peace with yourself before you get them killed.”

“You can split your time between the surface and the sea, but not your mind. Either you’re here 100 percent or you need to walk away”

Kakashi’s and Batman’s words resounded in his memory.

Everyone had been sent home for a few days of break, Kaldur had come back to his home with his mind set. Being back home after months was refreshing, and it had been a while since he had seen King Orin. He had been invited to dine with the royal family and had eagerly asked if Tula could come too. He was eager to see her after all this time, her and Garth. She was what fueled his decision, for a moment he felt doubt in before pushing it away. It was for the best.

Tokyo, August 28, 9:20/19:20 EDT

“I just don’t understand. Why only Aqualad?”  

“Maybe it is because he had something to say to him.” Kakashi answered Robin as he finished his essay.

“Because he is the leader probably.”

Robin had called him via the comm to complain about Batman having separated Kaldur to talk. Robin felt left out, like he wasn’t taken in count. Why had he called Kakashi and not Wally, who knows.

“Mmm, probably.”

Kakahshi heard Robin groan from the other end. “You’re not helping.”

“Was I supposed too?”

Robin groaned loudly again, and Kakashi took a little bit of pity in him.

“He probably wanted to talk not only to him as a leader but as a person.”

“Is it about what you stayed behind to talk to him about?”

Kaldur thought back to his talk with Kaldur, he wasn’t really paying attention to his work anyways. He couldn’t lie the words stung, worst part he was partially right. Leading a team was a scary aspect and he truly believed Kaldur could do it, but not like that. He was distracted and that was dangerous. Sage, he hated to admit it, but he was already attached to this team of bakas wasn’t he. And he liked Kaldur, he was pissed at him for shoving back something Kakashi thought they had both silently agreed not to talk about. Kaldur had never pushed him or asked for answers on his behavior, he was his first friend here and knew about Naruto. Kakashi trusted Kaldur. Maybe that is why he felt so betrayed by the accusation.

Kakashi passed a hand through his hair, “He was distracted, and it could’ve killed you.”

“You think of everything to the limits.”

“I think realistically.” Kakashi answered him back

“We would’ve survived; you were there.” Robin answered nonchalantly.

“You put too much trust in me, and it doesn’t make up for his mistakes.”

Robin hummed from the other end, “Sure that’s all?”

“Yes.”

“Whatever you say man. But going back my initial turmoil. Do you think Bru- Batman thinks of me as less? That I’m not capable?”

Kakashi wondered for a moment, mind going back to Minato, “I think he worries and struggles on how to show it. at the end of the day Kaldur position puts him on a different standard because of the responsibility. It doesn’t mean you are less.”

Robin was quiet before he heard shifting on the other end, “Your lucky you don’t have anyone holding you back.”

Kakashi stopped for a moment, Robin hadn’t known but it still hit mark, “I know what’s like to have someone like that. The truth is he cares, but at the end of the day, Robin, you’re still a kid. Batman wants to protect you.”

“You know despite your apathy and overall jerckness you are actually a good person to talk to about—” the call was interrupted by crashing sounds and the sound of a body hitting the ground.

“Robin?”

“I fine! I just fell of the shelf.” Robin answered with a cheery voice.

“You fell of the— uhg" Kakashi pressed a hand to his forehead. “And Pakkun calls me reckless.”

“Who’s Pakkun?”

“Goshippu. He is my dog.”

“Ha Ha. Very funny.” Kakashi just rolled his shoulders, he hadn’t lied.

They talked for a bit more about waterer was on the younger’s mind before a fain call could be heard from the call. “Going! Hey I gotta go.”

Naruto funnily enough chose that moment to try to scale to the bed and fell of it giving a deafening cry.

“Chikushio!” 

“ What was that?”

“Go to go too, my brother fell.”

“Your bro- Wait Kakashi! –” Kakashi hung before rushing to Naruto.

Once his brother had stopped crying and Kakashi checked nothing was wrong he went back to work on his unfinished essay. He stopped for a moment looking at the photo that sat on his bedside. He gently picked it up, he had avoided looking at it for a while, but it was always there. He turned his eyesight to the comm on his desk and frowned a bit. Sage he regretted that fight.

Placing the photo down he grabbed the comm opening it up and clicking on a photo. It was taken by Robin after they defeated Cheshire and saved Roquette. Superboy and M’ggan stood in the back and Kaldur had an arm around Kakashi having pulled him into the picture. Besides them Wally and Artemis glared at each other slightly and in front holding the comm camera Robin smiled devilishly.

He smiled lightly, he hoped he’d be able to work things out with Kaldur. Looking at this new team he silently promised that while he might not lead them, he would do anything he could to keep them alive. Minato, I hope that I’m making the right choice. I hope that you can forgive me for leaving. Am I making you proud?

Poseidonis

“I have made a decision… to stay…”

Hadn’t he already made his decision, why was he hesitating? After dinner Kaldur a companied King Orin, and the King trusted him to make the right decision on the matter. But now with in front of Tula he was doubting. Why? Then for a moment he remembered the team, all the progress Superboy made, M’ggan always eager to learn more about humans like him, Wally and Artemis bickering yet full of life, Robin looking up to him, Kakashi who he had always leaned on when in doubt, who loved reading but had trouble with emotions, who’d do anything for the team, who he had called a coward despite knowing the was more to it. Could he really just leave Kakashi without apologizing? Scratch that, could he really just leave him?

“I just thought it might be nice to have someone to speak to?”  

“Kakashi has been teaching him some fighting moves.”

“Can you or can you not?” 

“…  Sorry,  I didn’t answer the comm.”

“For what’s worth,  you seem to be doing a great job .”

“We rely on you to lead us”

“Kaldur, no you haven’t” Tula looked at him pitifully sadness creeping into her voice. “There’s something holding you back. Besides…”

She looked down, guilty. “We wanted to tell you sooner, but… Garth and I, we’re together.”

It hurt, but despite that, the unexpected news didn’t hit as hard as he thought they should. He was just disappointed and… relived.

Before he could speak up though explosions rattled the city. Both Kaldur and Tula rushed to the city to find it under attack and joined the fight, soon joining the queen and Prince Oren in defending the castle. All fighting strongly to defend the queen and her unborn child, soon joined by Garth who Tula took a hit for knocking her out.

The attack was planned and all sectors of the city with the exception of sector 4 where attacked. The sector was where the science center and the newly found frozen giant sea star was located. It didn’t take long for Kaldur to head there as the prince had to protect the Queen Mera. The science center was in fact the target. He was soon joined by Garth both managing to sneak in.

Seeing people sneaking up on them he snuck away and used katas, and the spick kick he couldn’t do on ground to take down the men. If anything, the flare was worth it for Garth’s face.

“I too have learned.”

Inside the center cables held the frozen specimen, Ocean Master shouting instructions. Their sneaking didn’t last long as the Ocean Master spotted them quicky. Fighting alongside Garth was reminiscing, but he found himself missing the sudden flashes of lightning, fire and silver along with the presence of someone guarding his back. He wondered what Garth would think of Kakashi, and if some of Garths magic abilities where similar to Kakashi’s jutsus. Kaldur too realized how much more combat advanced he was to his friend, spinning and using both his own style mixed with the kata one he had learned from Kakashi and what he had learned from Black Canary. They managed to break the cables

In the end in a fit of rage Ocean Master destroyed the specimen and escaped. All they could save was a frozen piece of it which was decided should be taken to the surface as they no longer had a place to study it.

Kaldur stood in front of the zeta besides Tula and Garth having already made his choice.

“I wish you nothing but the best.” he said as he hugged them.

“Hey Kaldur by the way…” Garth said as they separated. “Where did you learn the to use a Kata?”

Kaldur raised an eyebrow playfully, “Why? Jealous.”

“Pfsh no… but really I had never seen the King use it.”

Kaldur smiled, “A friend taught me.” He frowned.

Tula looked at him curiously, “You, okay?”

“Yeah… it’s just… we had a fight before I returned to Atlantis.”

Tula crossed her arms, “And you were going to leave them like that?”

Kaldur scratched the back of his neck, “I know it was stupid.”

“It was.” Both hid friends answered.

He looked down. “Garth, have you ever wondered what would have happened if we had switched places.”

Garth looked at him determinedly, “Never.”

An image of his team came to his mind, “Yeah me neither.”

With that Kaldur headed to the zeta.

“Say hi to your friend for us.” He heard Tula shout. He smiled, he would always miss Atlantis but he knew where his place was.

Happy Harbor, August 29, 10:05 EDT

“Man it is great to find something you are not the best at.”

“That feels more like a compliment than an insult.”

Robin laughed from his place at the sofa, “I have to agree on that one Wally and to be fair he had never played Mario Kart before.”

Wally turned face screaming betreayal at his friends, “You’re supposed to be on my side!”

Robin placed a hand to his heart, the drama queen. “I am on the side of truth.”

Kakashi snickered at the expression of ultimate betrayal in Wally’s face. “Watever.” He said as he flopped back to the couch, “I still beat Kakashi.”

“Mah, I’ll beat you with practice.”

“Is that a challenge?”

Robin patted his friend’s back, “Hey enjoy your victory it’s not often you win against us.”

“Dude…”

Kakashi twirled the control in his hand eager to join in bothering Wally. “Hey don’t be so mean… it is not his fault he is bad and hide and seak.”

Robin busted of laughing as Wally threw his hands to the air, “We weren’t even playing hide and seek! I was setting the game as suddenly you were both behind me in the sofa!”

“You shouted… and jumped… like a cat.” Robin said between laughter.

“I did not!”

They laughter was interrupted by Kaldur, who entered the room. Robin upon spotting him sobered up immediately.

“Hey Kaldu—Woaa.” Wally was interrupted by Robin who grabbed his hand and pulled him up.

“Heyyy Kaldur! I forgot I was helping Wally with his science project.”

“I don’t have a—” Robin placed a hand over his mouth.

“So we gotta go. Bye!”

With that he pulled Wally despite the others complains out of the room leaving Kakashi and Kaldur alone. Kakashi sighted as he got up to turn off the game and place the fallen controllers in the table. Kaldur waited for him to finish and turn around before speaking.

“I’m sorry. For what I said.” He gripped the back of his neck and looked away. “I know that there is a reason for you not taking leadership, and I had promised myself to never push you. It’s just—”

Kakashi silently gave him time as Kaldur breathed in not pressuring or interrupting him. It made guilt stream inside Kaldur.

“I’m sorry, I should have never yelled at you or called you a coward. You’re the furthest thing from a coward. And you don’t need to be a leader to be someone to look up to. I should’ve never judge you by your decisions. You were just trying to help and you are still my friend”

Kakashi smiled lightly, not because he agreed, he still belived that if Kaldur knew all he had done he would think that the word coward suited him, but because it had been the nicest thing he had been told by anyone in a long time. Because he apologized, because despite the fight, despite what Kakashi called him he still wanted to be his friend.

“I’m sorry too, you’re not an ignorant jerk. People have struggles and I’ve been told I can have a… tough attitude. I don’t blame you.”

Kaldur smiled at him, “I think I was a bit of a jerk though.”

“A bit.”

Kaldur punched him lightly with a smile and Kakashi smirked. “Do you want to watch horror movies and make fun of them?”

Kaldur laughed, “Sure.”

As they started choosing a movie Wally and Robin returned.

“Oh good, you worked things out.” Robin said as he flopped in front of Kakashi on the floor.

“I still don’t understand what you were talking about Rob. What are we watching?”

“Horror movies.”

“Yes!”

“Oh god.”

Robin cheered as Wally accepted his fate.

“Hold on I’ll make popcorn and bring pillows.” Wally said before disappearing in a flash.

Artemis, Superboy and M’ggan arrived after, the martian floated excitedly towards them.

“Oh are we watching movies?” M’ggan said as she sat next to Kakashi. Suprboy sat next to her. Artemis looked at the screen and made a face.

“Horror movies?”

“Making fun of horror movies.” Robin corrected her with a smirked.

Before she could sit down Wally returned with pillows and blankets, “Ready for this, uh who invited her.”

“Come on Wally this can be team time.” M'ggan said exitedly

“Yeah, Team night.” Everyone turned to Kakashi.

“Dude it's like ten am.”

Kakashi rolled his and grumbled. “I was trying to make a joke.”

Kaldur huffed at that before looking at the rest. “It’s night for him.”

“Ohhhh.”

“…I don’t know how we keep forgetting that.” Robin said.

A ping interrupted the silence and in no time was Wally returning with popcorn. Soon they were all sat down watching a movie. Wally and M’ggan occasionally shouting and hugging Superboy and Artemis or Robin respectively much to the archer’s annoyance. Robin and Artemis making complaints about how dumb the character where, Kakashi chipping in occasionally about how the murder was stupid to and how it could kill them more easily. Kaldur watched with curiosity and occasionally gripped Kakashi when a screamer appeared. Superboy watched confused and asked a few questions.

Yeah, things were okey.

…

“Team, I have a mission for you.”

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

//Warnings: Blood & slight Gore//

Bialya, September 4, 5:22 EEST

The first thing Kakashi registered as he regained consciousness was sand. Suna is the first place that comes to his mind. He was lying face down on the ground, and he could feel the dry dust under his fingers. It was cold but the heat was slightly starting to creep in, so probably dawn or morning then, and he had an awful headache. What was he doing in Suna? Last he remembered he was traveling through the Frost Country. This was the total other end of the world. The next thing he registered was the lack of weight on his back. He snapped his eyes open, looking around and ears pointed, but no heartbeat or bright blond hair was in sight. He panicked shooting onto his feet almost stepping on his mask. His ANBU mask.

“What the—” The previously red markings of the mask were painted blue, lightning blue.

He was dressed in ANBU like clothing too now looking at himself, with slight changes, most noticeably darker colors on stronger and more elastic material along with a black flat thing on his arm guard. ‘What in Sage?’ 

He shook his head; he needed to find Naruto first and foremost. Lovering his mask and opening his mouth Kakashi tried to get a scent of the kid, but aside from a faint trail on himself, there wasn’t any sign of it. It also didn’t smell like Suna, at least not any place he had been to. The dry, dirty, musty, and earthy smell was the same, but it was just wrong. It all felt wrong, and the heavy smell of ash mixed in the air with other smells he couldn’t distinguish. He was panicking as he ran trying in vain to find something familiar, but his memories were blank. In fact, he noticed that there was a gap in them. He was missing a good chunk of time.

Knowing it be no good to continue running nowhere with a racing heart and panicked head, he stopped to breathe in. What did he know? He knew that he was nowhere in the Frost Country at the hotel where he and Naruto had been staying, possibly in Suna. But that would mean he had for some reason deviated from his trial to Uzushiogakure. Naruto was nowhere to be found, hadn’t been with him for more than a day. He was wearing a modified version of his ANBU costume without his crossed Konoha headband. And everything seemed and smelled wrong. Finding no plan to move forward Kakashi decided to summon Pakkun.

His ninken appeared in a puff of smoke looking around in confusion, Kakashi couldn’t help but notice that Pakkun also looked different. He was still wearing his dark blue vest, but this one appeared to be of better quality than before, and he was too missing his crossed Konoha headband in its place was a green ribbon. “Pakkun.”

“Uh, pup…? Where are we.”

“I don’t know. Something happened. I can’t find Naruto and my memory is fussy, which never happens. We are somehow in Suna and I can find him. I woke up with no memory of how I got here and couldn’t find Naruto. I might be in Suna but I don’t know. I- I can’t remember anything.”

“Wait what? Wait- Pup, Kakashi hold up. What do you mean Suna? Naruto is okey, he is with Susuki.  Why would he be on a mission with you?” Pakkun asked confused.

“…Suski who?  Mission? Pakkun what are you talking about? Where is Naruto?”

Pakkun stared at him for a moment seemingly coming to a realization as the dog’s eyes widened, “Pup. Before this, where do you think you were.”

“A village at the border of the Land of the Frost. Pakkun what is going on?”

“Pup what date do you think it is?”

Kakashi looked at him weirdly like the question was dumb but trying to recall he couldn’t quite place the exact day it was only… “…March.”

Pakkun’s only response was “Oh…”

“Pakkun!”

“Okey. Okey.” Pakkun recomposed himself looking into Kakashi’s eyes with seriousness. “Pup, I’m going to need you to listen carefully and let me explain. This will sound like I lost my mind, but I didn’t you understand?”

“Fine.”

“First of all, Naruto is fine I assure you. He is with someone who you trust. You can calm down.” Kakashi visibly relaxed despite his growing confusion. “I don’t know where you are, as far as I know, you should be with your team on a mission.”

“…My team.”

Seeing the panic in Kakashi’s eyes Pakkun remembered how detached Kakashi had tried to be in ANBU and how much he hated teams. “Don’t panic, I can see it. You’ll find you genuinely care for them. Don’t give me that look, you do, even if you don’t remember.”

Kakashi looked at him in disbelief but still trusted him to be telling the truth.

“Also, don’t freak out, but it’s September.”

Kakashi blinked, “September. I. Lost. Months.”

Pakkun scratched his head, “Yeah, and seeing the lack of memories and teammates I’m going to say something went wrong.”

“Wrong is an understatement.”

Pakkun punched his ankle. “Don’t get sassy with me. Come on let’s find your teammates they can’t be far away.”

With that Pakkun turned and started towards a direction after sniffing the air. After a moment of hesitation, Kakashi followed still confused and tense.

“…What in Sage is sassy?”

As the sun crept higher in the sky, Kakashi understood he was paws in deep in whatever was going on as he hid from gigantic things. He had heard them from a distance and quickly scaled a cliff to hide, opting for cover and intelligence-gathering rather than brute force and confrontation. Pakkun perched on his shoulder as they watched the metal things pass with people riding them in strange uniforms made for camouflage. He had never seen such creatures. By Pakkun’s reaction, they most likely weren’t friendly and not his team. Once they left, they kept going evading any attention and using jutsus to hide himself from even the gigantic metal birds.

It wasn’t till the sun started to creep down that he smelled an unfamiliar yet familiar scent. One he didn’t recognize yet felt he had smelled before but didn’t remember. Creeping through the cliffs he saw to whom it belonged. A boy was carefully walking in the shadows, black hair and a weird uniform on. He had gone ahead of Pakkun and squinted his eyes wondering whether this was an enemy or a friend. Suddenly the sound of those metallic bird cut through the sky. Both Kakashi and the boy looked up, Kakashi opted to jump down from his perch to hide better under the cliffs scaring the crap out of the kid who almost screamed if it wasn’t for Kakashi shoving a hand over his mouth and pulling him under cover despite the kids struggle.

They seemed to come to a truce as the bird passed, the kid’s efforts halting as they watched it fly away. Once it was deemed far enough the kid slammed his elbow into Kakashi’s stomach and agilely maneuvered himself out of Kakashi’s arms summer saluting away as he threw a weirdly shaped shuriken to Kakashi. He easily dodged it but was slightly taken off balance when this one exploded. The kid was clearly trained and used that moment to pounce. They traded a few punches before the kid did something that gave pause to Kakashi. As Kakashi prepared to punch him once more the kid backed off before jumping and delivering a double spin kick perfectly made that had Kakashi’s technique written all over it. It landed the first kick while Kakashi managed to grab his leg on the second one. The kid used strength and a handstand to pull himself out of the grip almost hitting Kakashi in the chest. It had taken the kid off guard too as they both paused staring at each other before a shout interrupted them.

“PUP! Wait! They're friendly! They're friendly!"

“A taking dog?! And is that Japanese?!”

“Pakkun?”

Pakkun descended from a hiding spot in the cliffs, in time record to stand in between the two kids.

“Pup that’s Robin one of your teammates, who I’m guessing also doesn’t remember much.”

“How does a talking dog know my name?!”

Kakashi ignored the Kid screaming in an unknown language to size him up, he felt like he understood a bit of what he was saying but not all, something about ‘something dog know his name’? Was he talking about Pakkun. Remembering the kick he for the first time realized Pakkun was right for some unknown reason to him, Kakashi had taught the kid his move.

He turned to the kid who seemed to be calming down not fully untensing but lowering his guard. ‘Robin’ was too, sizing up Kakashi.

“My Japanese not too good.” He spoke brokenly in Kakashi’s language.

“Team?” Kakashi hesitantly said in the language he believed belonged to Robin.

The kid brightened a bit. “Maybe.”

“YES.” Pakkun interrupted both.

They stared at each other in silence, staring at the stranger who wasn’t really a stranger in front of them. Robin’s eyes wandered to Kakashi’s arm guard widening in surprise before looking at his own. They were almost the same. Robin looked at him in question showing Kakashi his own arm guard. Making a questioning noise and pointing to his arm guard and clicking at it making it light up then pointing to Kakashi’s, “I can?”

Kakashi looked at his arm unsurely, but Pakkun gave him an encouraging nod. Hesitantly trusting his ninken, Kakashi walked towards Robin and extended his arm. Robin clicked on the screen a few times before making a triumphant sound and clicking more buttons. “Let’s see if it works, can you understand me.”

Kakashi’s eyes widened when a voice spoke from the arm guard translating Robin’s words, “I can.”

Robin brightened when the machine translated Kakashi’s words into his language. “Great you’ll just need to be in hearing range when speaking so it’ll hear you. Not directly into the mic but around it.”

Kakashi nodded as Pakkun jumped onto his shoulder sniffing the device. “Now that we can understand each other, I’m guessing you also lost time.”

“Yeah, six months.”

Pakkun looked at Kakashi smugly. “Told ya pup. He did too, don’t ask me stuff it’s the first time I met you in person.” He said the last part to Robin.

Kakashi ignored his ninken before looking at Robin, “So we’re a team.”

Robin frowned thinking, “…I think so, otherwise you wouldn’t have something I coded on your wrist.”

Kakashi looked at his armguard in amazement. “I believe we are not the only ones, however.”

Robin took out a piece of black fabric with a red symbol like a diamond with a serpentine. “I found this earlier, and I’ve started tracking a GPS marker.” At Kakashi’s confused face, he pulled his armguard to show a map with a blinking red spot. “There.”

Pakkun learned to smell the fabric humming. “I smelled the same sent earlier, faintly, while were passing those planes. They seemed to be chasing something.”

Robin frowned looking at the fabric. “We should follow the tracker first, not offense in your tracking tactics but I’d rather rely on something more… defined.”

“Agreed, following the scent would most likely get us spotted.”

Robin nodded and they headed again through the cannon following the red dot.

“Uh by the way what’s your name.”

“…Kakashi.”

“That your name or code name?”

“His code name is Inu.” Pakkun answered for Kakashi as he didn’t remember.

“I’m going by that alias?” Kakashi asked Pakkun aware that Robin could hear them.

“I think it was a way to make yourself… remember, or something like that. Make a better look for that name.” Kakashi frowned, why would that name need amendment? What could he do to amend it anyway? What was so different now?

He didn’t voice any of his doubts a thing he would later regret.

It was nighttime by the time they found what the tracker had marked. They had spent the day avoiding attention and steering clear of any enemies as they followed the map. What they had tracked was a black box. As they got closer, they hid behind a boulder, Kakashi pointed at the box and Robin nodded, that’s where the tracker was. Kakashi grabbed Robin before this one could get closer using Sharingan to check the area. There were people well hidden in the sand. Not wanting to be heard he pointed at the area, dug his hand in the sand, and pulled it out with two fingers pointed to the ground to tell the teen there were people. Robin nodded and pulled out a mall metal sphere, Kakashi guessed it was his version of a smoke bomb.

They both got ready in position to pounce as Robin threw the device, this one acting up immediately in thick smoke. They both dove in as the people hidden came out due to the confusion. Kakashi landed a hit on the closest one to him, knocking another one in no time. He used his kunai to strike the hands of some so they would drop the weapons.

Pakkun watched from afar, he felt like something was missing. As the smoke started to clear, the younger of the two failed to see a man raising his gun from behind him. Kakashi saw though, it was then as Kakashi took out his Tanto and pounced that Pakkun realized what he had forgotten to say.

“NO, Pup! Wait!”

But it was too late.

Robin turned at the sound ready to defend himself, but before he could though, he felt wet splash on his cheek. What?

Robin’s eyes widened behind the mask as he saw the gash, the deep cut on the side of the man’s neck. The man choked before falling to his knees and the floor. But the other boy wasn’t done.

Inu threw his Kunai at another enemy with deadly precision, impaling him straight in the eye. Then he turned jumping and landing on another, digging his tanto in the other’s chest. He pulled it out ruthlessly not even turning as he threw another two kunai behind him to strike another enemy who had pointed his gun at him. The kunai straight to his gut.

Inu turned to Robin who stared at him frozen in disbelief. On the boy’s cheek was a splatter of blood. Inu’s white mask was more splattered by it, and his tanto dripped the red. Around them, among still standing and knocked-out enemies, where three bodies and one dying man.

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / 'Telepathy' & Flashbacks /

Dick stared at his teammate-- no the assassin who stood over a dead body as he stared at him. Someone raised a gun at Inu making him turn to the still pending group of militaries. Dick saw the moment Inu reached for another kunai, his mind raised, what was he supposed to do?! The person he thought was his teammate had just ruthlessly murdered four of their enemies and was about to continue. Robin couldn’t let him kill anyone else but if he shoved him now, would they be able to evade the bullets? And what guaranteed him Inu wouldn’t turn to him? But… he had to do something.

The dog from earlier shouted something at Inu in a tone that screamed urgency, it made Inu tense suddenly before turning his gaze to another enemy. This seemed to snap everyone out of the trance as enemies once more started to shoot at them. As Inu turned to jump at an enemy Robin threw himself in his path, knocking the military out his path, then dogging gunfire ware of the ongoing battlefield.

Inu glared at him as he also evaded gunfire, “Not kill I understand.” he said emotionlessly before throwing himself at a new batch, fortunately keeping to non-lethal methods because that was just too fast for Robin to have possibly stopped him from taking another life.

Robin tried to take enemies out, but Inu seemed to be always a step ahead of him ruthlessly kicking and punching, smashing heads to the floor and making him wince when he heard a crunch as Inu pulled an enemies arm indicating a broken bone. Inu even used some type of magic as he seemed to cause two enemies to be swallowed by the sand only their heads out so that Inu could knock them out. In just a few seconds the battlefield was littered with downed enemies, four which were no longer breathing as Robin was well aware.

Robin turned to Inu surprising him as he aimed a punch, unfortunately he wasn’t distracted enough as Inu dogged and grabbed his arm kneeing him in the gut and throwing him to the ground.

Dick rolled to his feet as a familiar blur of yellow came towards them. Dick’s relif at seeing someone familiar was overshadowed by fear for his friend as Inu managed to side step and trip Kid Flash pulling him back and smashing him to the ground face down, Kunai pointed at the back of his neck.

Then the screaming started. Dick was aware of the two new arrivals, one who was pointing her bow at Inu, the other shocked shouting at them to stop. Surprisingly the most desperate scream came from the dog, Pakkun was it? It screamed and most of those words Dick did in fact know.

“Team! Team! Team! They’re your team!”

Inu looked at Pakkun then down at the struggling hero and the then at the teens pointing their weapons at him. Slowly he pulled his kunai back and rose up releasing Kid Flash who immediately speed towards Robin. Inu’s gaze turned to Robin, the black of his mask revealing nothing. “Apologies, I wasn’t aware this was an no kill mission.”

Dick spluttered at the audacity as the others except the archer flinch in surprise. “Apologies?! You killed four people!”

“What?! But… but they’re part of the team!” the green skinned girl exclaimed.

“Dude, the maniac is in our team?! No way!” KF shook his head in disbelieve glaring at Inu.

“Uh as far as I’m aware Robin doesn’t associate with killers.” The archer added.

They were all tense when Pakkun jumped on Inu’s head glaring at them before speaking, “He is.” The communicator translated.

The talking dog seemed to be the final sanity line as everything evolved into chaos and shouting. “What is going on!?” The archer shouted.

Accusations were thrown and Robin and KF where five seconds away from throwing themselves to Inu, the other boy who was in a defensive position as his dog tried to defend him. Suddenly a voice in everyone’s head made them all stop, Inu almost throwing un shedding his tanto only stopped by a gentil paw.

‘Okey! Everyone stop!’ They all looked at the Martian as she came to stand in the middle of the confrontation, “I know this is a tense situation, but we all lost memory—”

“Six months.” Robin added totally helpfully.

“-And whether we like it or not, he too is part of this… somehow. So if we want to understand what’s going on we have to help each other and not fight.” She spoke and looked at everyone for confirmation they understood. They all nodded some more hesitantly than others (Wally and Inu). As a truce came to be Robin, Artemis and Inu tied the knocked-out soldiers trying not to look at the dead ones, Wally almost vomiting when he accidentally saw the one who had been stabbed in the eye. The glares and concerned looks were sent though, not that the other boy seemed to care.

“As far as I remember we are all a team, the five of us and Superboy.” M’ggan explained

“Wait! The piece of cloth!” Robin exclaimed as Inu silently took it out. “We didn’t see it though.”

“We might’ve seen him.” Wally said, “but he was feral, attaked us… well not that feral.” he added the last part glaring at Inu who was looking at the translator but didn’t react to the conversation.

“I think Batman ordered radio silence.” Robin said as the conversation diverted and Artemis and Wally started bickering.

“Is there a way to regain our memories?” Inu cut into the conversation.

Suddenly they were in a weird place, all except for Inu who had pulled up his barriers as soon as he felt the pull.

M’ggan was quick to realize this as he pulled them all out of her mind. “I need access to your memories for this.”

Inu took a defensive position, “No.”

“Please! I don’t know another way! I can show you what I remember so far but I need you guys’ help to put all out broken memories together. Please, open your minds to mine.” She explained to Inu and the rest. Artemis flinched back and pulled her arms crossed in a sign of defensiveness.

“I don’t want to intrude, but--!”

“You need to hack our minds to pull everything together. Do it.” Robin accepted Wally following suit. Artemis hesitantly accepted with Wally’s support. Then they all looked at Inu.

Kakashi looked at the teens who were supposedly his new team, a team Obito’s eye seemed to recognize because they were familiar. And yet they didn’t kill and had attacked them when he had killed. Shamed burnt from that stupid mistake he should have asked, in his defense it had been a while he took a job that didn’t involve restrain in killing. Pakkun’s desperate warning that they were a strictly no kill team passed through his mind, how much of a disappointment was he that he hadn’t caught on. Robin had clearly gone nonlethal but he hadn’t cared, instincts had sparked and he had gone for the neck. Now they were all waiting for him to allow them into his memories. And Kakashi… he was afraid. He didn’t know exactly how he left the Elemental Nations and what if there was something more incriminating there? What if they found about Naruto and hurt him?

He felt Pakkun’s paw on his cheek. Looking down he realized Pakkun had moved from his head to his arms and Kakashi had instinctively held him. “Pup. Trust them.”

Kakashi looked up, he didn’t trust them, but he trusted Pakkun. “Only take what you need. Nothing more, understand.”

“Of course.”

He then allowed himself to open his mind.

April 1, Near the Border of The Fire Nation and Hot Water Nation  

“Kashi!” Naruto cried as he held on to the straps of Kakashi’s armor.

“Everything is going to be okey kid.” Kakashi whispered back as he ran clutching Naruto close.

“Kakashi! Give up!” a familiar voice shouted.

‘Never’ he thought as he dodged a line of kunai.  

He hated to be back, he had known it was a bad idea to go back to the Land of Fire, but if he wanted to get to Uzushiogakure he had to pass. At first his plan had to pass unseen through the land but just had to be his luck that in the village he had stopped had been where Yūgao had been doing a mission with her team. She had sensed him, Kakashi had been lucky to get away and lose her for a moment enough to finish paying and grabbing his stuff. Either way a few hours after he was found again and a persecution followed.  

Due to him being found out Kakashi had to change his plan. He wasn’t too far of the border of the Land of Hot Water, where he had come from so if he could lead them to the border, they’d have to leave him alone and it would look like that was the direction he was going. He knew the routine; this was a sidetrack to their mission, and they couldn’t go into another’s territory nations to track them without reporting back and making it an official mission. They would, the moment the Hokage learned he was near a squad would be sent after him into Hot Water. By that time Kakashi would be back and sticking close to the shore this time.  

He was very close to the border now and had lost most of the anbu team, most of them he had knocked out, but Yūgao was closing in. He evaded as she thew herself at him, she was tired he knew it, they’d been chasing him for hours.

“You’re tired.”  

“And you’re a traitor.” She said between breaths. They had only placed her under his command a few months before he had left, yet she seemed to have resented him from abandoning her. She glanced at the crying baby in his arms and Kakashi held him closer thanking the chest bag that held Naruto so he could mostly maneuver his arms. “Give him up and this can be over.”

“How about no?”

She threw herself at him, but she was sloppy guided mostly by desperation and rage. He kicked her in the back of her legs after dogging a few times making her stumble. “You could come back.”  

“We both know that’s not a choice.”

She tried again, no longer with energy to even create jutsus. Kakashi was also out of breath but not as tied, regardless he also avoided justsus. Soon enough she was rolling in the ground after a well-aimed kick. She tried to reach for her sword but Kakashi kicked it away. He raised his hand ready to knock her out.

“They miss you. Guy, even Kurenai, Genma and Asuma.” Kakashi flattered a bit. He knew she was attempting to gain time but… “Itachi became a Genin a week ago. Genin at 8, not that impressive in your record though.”  

Kakashi knew he should leave, but he just couldn’t. Him and Itachi weren’t close, not really he hadn’t spoken to him in a year, but he knew the boy. His mother and Kushina were friends and more than once he had interacted with the boy while his mother and Kushina hanged out.

“Shisui, I heard you know him, he’s becoming a Jonin soon. A very able kid, he’ll become Jonin younger that you did.” He did. He had been asked more than once by him and Itachi (ocacionally) to teach them jutsus when he was younger and after Obito’s death he and Itachi’s mother were of the only Uchiha who didn’t resent him. They weren’t close past that he shouldn’t be interested in knowing how him and Itachi were doing. But he couldn’t bring himself to knock her our. “I heard from Kurenai that Guy wants to be a sensei—”

Kakashi knocked her out. He gritted his teeth as he stood up. ‘I need to get going’

A gentil touch on his chin made him turn to Naruto who had stopped crying. “Nii-san?”

Kakashi stopped. He knew Pakkun had been trying to teach Naruto to call Kakashi Nii-san. He hadn’t thought much about it mostly thinking it was slightly annoying but now…

“Yeah, Naru, your brother’s here.” He gently rocked the little guy as he walked away from Yūgao. “Go back to sleep, we’ll be on the move the next few days.”

He looked back at the unconscious girl one last time before heading back into the trees and towards Hot Water ignoring the ache in his chest. He had made his choice and there was not going back, not anymore.

Kakashi returned to his thoughts taking it all in, before realization hit. “Aqualad!”

The mission had really gone to shit hadn’t it. They were in Bialya, had found the place where the non-terrestrial power source was emmited, had stablished efficiently set up but it had all apparently gone to shit after M’ggan had left since that was all they could remember.

“He must be dehydrated by this time, its been over 24 hours. There is no water around, he’ll die if we don’t find him.” Kakashi stated as he turned and pulled down his mask now able to catch the faint smell of ocean in the area. Robin took out his tracker, turns out he wasn’t too far away.

“Let’s get going then.”

“Hold on! Hold on!” Wally shouted as Kakashi got ready to move. “Are we going to get an explanation for… that” he said signaling to the general area where the dead men were. Kakashi winced inside. “We trusted you. Were you ever going to tell us you’re a killer.”

“…I didn’t remember my time with the team.”

“And that’s your excuse to kill?” Artemis judged.

Kakashi growled, “We don’t have time for this. Aqualad could be dying.”

“I think that I need answers before I consider following you.” Wally replied.

“We don’t have time! And if you’re going to act like a child and cry over some dead enemies, then you might have to reconsider this mission thing.”

“Why you—!" Robin stopped Wally from lounging at Kakashi putting himself in between the two.

“Stop. Inu is right, we can discuss this later.”

“But--!”

“KF, Aqualad needs us!” Robin stated as he turned and started walking ignoring Kakashi completely. Kakashi ignored the pain in his chest as he followed.

“Don’t think this is over.” He heard Wally whisper, he knew it wasn’t already but preferred to ignore his harsh tone. He had ignored that type of comments for years it wasn’t new.

It didn’t take long to get to Kaldur only a few minutes of walking. The moment he smelled the distinct ocean smell he was sprinting towards him, sliding to his side and reaching to check breathing. He sighted in relief when he felt the air as he exhaled switching to place a gloveless hand to his head. Shit he was burning up despite the cold air.

“He needs to rehydrate.” He told the team as they arrived. He gently maneuvered to check for more injuries finding none then lowered him gently and stepping back.

“What are you doing?” Wally questioned him with a rude tone. Kakashi ignored him as turned away from them towards Kaldur and he released a gentle jet of water.

Water Release: Uo Tsuba.

“It won’t be enough. He needs proper hydration, Bio-ship now.” Kakashi turned to them as he returned to check on Kaldur.

“It’s out of range.” M’ggan said with a tone of desperation then turned to Wally . “You can carry him, right?”

“He’s too heavy and I’m out of fuel.”

“Can’t you levitate him?” Kakashi said to her.

“I can’t. I have to save Superboy." She said desesperately, "Six months ago he didn’t exist, he has no memories. I’m the only one who can help him.” 

“Right now, saving Rin takes priority over the mission!”

“No.” Kakashi turned sharply to her.

“What do you mean no?! We have to go save him!”

“And we will! But going in impulsively is not the way, and you’re abandoning Kaldur.”

Sudenly she clutched her head, “No! he’s in pain!”

“I’m going to rescue Rin!”

Before she could levitate Kakashi had her pinned in the ground, “We are not leaving Superboy behind, but Kaldur needs you! We don’t even know what caused us to lose the memories. Going after Superboy means putting Kaldur, Superboy and yourself at risk of being killed!”

“Bold of you considering you’ve already done that! He needs me!” She shouted back at him.

“Hey let her go.” Wally shouted.

“He needs us.” Kakashi loosed his grip but didn’t let her go, “Going in without plan can get you killed. We aren’t abandoning the rest even if it means failing this mission, but we have to do it carefully.” He got up releasing her as Wally helped her stand. “I know I’m in no position to talk but please, M’ggan, I swear we’ll go for Superboy but let’s make sure Kaldur doesn’t die first.”

“Fine. But the moment he is by the bio—”

“You, Robin and I will head to rescue Superboy.”

Wordlessly the girl started levitating Kaldur. Kakashi noded

“Why are we stying behind?!” Wally complained.

“Someone has to be with Kaldur when he wakes, and you are out of fuel and she’s almost out of arrows.

“You’re in no way the leader!”

“No.” he turned to them “But I’m the only one stable enough to make logical descions.”

KF and Artemis glared at him but followed as they rushed Kaldur to the bio-ship. Kakashi felt Robin’s stare, but he couldn’t decipher it. He knew the boy was angry at him, but he couldn’t figure out his silence.

Once they got to the bio-ship Artemis and Wally, along with Pakkun, took Kaldur inside as the rest headed to the tent where source of their original mission had come from.

“He’s in a lot of pain.” M’ggan worried.

Kakashi placed his hand on her shoulder, but didn’t turn away as he used his Sharingan. Superboy was inside the tent and there were two more powerful living things among the many soldiers. “Robin, create a distraction, smoke bombs or something, try not to be seen. M’ggan I think whoever caused us to loose out memories is inside and so is Superboy. You and I will go inside, make sure he regains his memories, I’ll cover you. Avoid mind link and comms. Understood.”

“Yeah…”

Robin just nodded not even looking at him as he disappeared into the darkness. Soon enough there was an explosion near the tent but not exactly in the campsite causing many to divert there. Inu and Miss Martian quickly suck into the tent only to see Superboy start to struggle, Kakashi managing to hide behind boxed as M’ggan went to Superboy camo. Kakashi could only see her because of the sharingan so he saw the moment she went still.  He immediately threw himself at the threat a hooded man. As Kakashi rammed his feet at the person’s head shoving him to the ground he heard M’ggan snap out of it.

Suddenly Kakashi had to move away as the giant organism, that up until know he hadn’t realized was the third source of great energy, came rolling besides him and smashing against the control panel that held Superboy letting him go free.

“Wait!” M’ggan shouted and as Superboy turned she shoved their foreheads together in what Kakashi considered a very… intimate manor. Kakashi ignored them as he headed to take down the military that had just arrived.

“Psismon thinks no.”

Kakashi had only time to turn around and see the man, who appeared to have his brain exposed, look at him then he felt immense pressure on his brain that almost cause him to scream. He almost out of instinct used his Shaningan to try and put him in a mid genjutsu. He wasn’t yet great at them and hurt, but it was enough to break the conection. It was only for a second because Kakashi blinked almost falling to his knees clutching his head with one hand and his eye under the mask with the other ripping his mask off in the process. He didn’t hear the men approaching till they were shoved away by the mechanical looking ball.

He let go of his head swallowing down the pain as he turned to where Superboy had begun to fight the military, he heard Robin outside as he battled too, and saw M’ggan apparently in a mind battle with the man for before.

Kakashi sprinted and knocked the living daylights out of the man ignoring his partially blind vision due to the blood of the Sharingan. M’ggan blinked, “I could’ve done it, he was weakened.”

“I’m not taking risks.”

The fight was over soon, the mechanical yet living ball helping them defeat everyone.

“Can I keep him?” Superboy asked as the ball came rolling towards them. It made M’ggan smile and Robin smirk although the boy’s scolded his featured the moment he saw Kakashi watching him. Kakashi hated that it made his chest ache. Robin’s cold demeanor towards Kakashi seemed to sober M’ggan who looked down with a frown. Superboy looked at the three of them confused.

“What do we do with them?” M’ggan asked refering to the military that was sprawled around.

“Tie them up and leave them.” Robin stated. “We’re in Bialya territory which means we can’t take them with us as prisoners.”

“And him?” Kakashi shoved the tied up brainy man.

“Same.” Robin replied harshly, “Besides if he wakes up it can become a liability, we don’t have the technology to resist his mental attack, and we won’t kill him.”

Robin added the last part with gritted teeth glaring at Kakashi as he turned around. Superboy looked really lost.

“I thought we just won? What is going on?”

M’ggan looked at him with a sad smile “Let’s talk once we regroup.”

The way back was silent as the four team members and their new acquired sphere accompanied them.

Once they got to the ship M’ggan had to immediately help Kaldur restore his memories as the Robin maneuvered the ship and the rest waited patiently. Once Kaldur had his memories they let him take a moment to catch up with them. “I imagine we succeded?”

“Partially, we have the sphere, and no one is dead.” Kakashi replied.

“About that.” Wally interjected sharply, “Think it is a good moment to discuss what happened because that’s a lie”

Most of the team turned to Kakashi and it took everything of him not to flinch. He played with Pakkun’s paws trying to keep his featured emotionless.

“None of us are dead.” Kakashi corrected.

“What does that mean?” Superboy replied with an accusative tone.

“Pup, you’re not making this better.” Pakkun replied.

“Also, what’s up with the talking dog?” Aremis questioned looking at Pakkun weirdly. Kakashi took offense on that.

“Pakkun. My ninken.”

“Like that explains shit.” She snapped back.

“Can someone explain please.” Aqualad almost sneered.

“Kakashi killed four Bialyan military.” Robin stated looking directly at Kakashi.

Superboy and Kaldur looked at their team member in shock.

“What?” Kaldur murmured in disbelieve looking at his friend.

Kakashi who had been looking back at Robin without flinching diverted his gaze and looked down. “It was a misunderstanding.”

“Misunderstanding my ass!” Wally snapped, “You stabbed someone in the eye!”

Kakashi scoffed. Kaldur tried to meet his friends gaze, but Kakashi wouldn’t look at him as he actively avoided his gaze. “Kakashi?”

“…I did.”

Kaldur frowned, “Why?”

“That’s what we want to know too.” Artemis sassed.

“We lost our memories I couldn’t remember the team.”

Robin grunted and gritted his teeth, “That still doesn’t explain why you resorted to lethal methods at the first sign of conflict.”

“Pup.”

Kakashi looked down at Pakkun realizing he was gripping his paws slightly and untensed his hands. “Sorry Pakkun.”

Pakkun looked at him with sad eyes, “I know.”

Kakashi sighted before looking up at the team, “I lived a very different life before being part of the team. Going for the kill is what I would have done six months ago. I’m sorry you had to see that.”

He wasn’t sorry to kill the men, they were pointing guns at Robin but he was sorry for the aftermath. He was sorry he failed the mission.

The ship was silent as they let his words sink in. Before Artemis scoffed. “And what? Are we supposed to believe you suddenly reformed?”

Kakashi frowned, “It is not about reforming. Circumstances changed.”

“I think that’s a worse answer.” Robin snapped coldly.

M’ggan looked at them all, “Give him a break.”

“Why should we? He isn’t even explaining shit!” Wally exclaimed. “Whatever let’s just wait to meet with Batman. I can bet he’ll be thrilled at the news.”

Kakashi flinched, and ignored the concerned look Kaldur threw at him. He was already thinking of ways to leave the Cave if the situation required, he wouldn’t be leaving Naruto. He knew he had to report but this might as well be the last time he sees the team and… he didn’t want it to be. He had gotten attached at he hated himself for it.

When he had started, he vowed to himself not to get attached. People leave and people get killed, the best way to avoid pain was not to care, but he foolishly had. He had taught Robin shinobi fighting styles, had played videogames with Wally, had helped M’ggan cook just before the mission, had spared with Superboy when he needed to let go, he had taught Kaldur Japanese and learned Atlantean from him. He didn’t want this to end, and he hated that. It had been slow but when he was around them some days, he felt like for a moment he was back in Konoha eating lunch with Obito and Rin, sometimes even with Guy or Genma if the latter showed up.

But there was no Obito, no Rin, no Guy and no Genma, and he was fine with that. Because there was a very clumsy and energetic Wally who saw life with youthful pair of eyes paired with a hyperactive but mischievous Robin who sometimes got lost in his own head, a sarcastic Artemis who still held everyone at arm’s length but slowly let her walls crumble, a Superboy who was always asking questions trying to understand how be a person not a weapon, a happy and kind M’ggan with a giant heart that brought everyone’s spirits up, and a gentil yet strong Kaldur who had told Kakashi he was his friend and had always tried to be closer to him in ways no one had.

For the first time since he saw the crumbling walls of a cave crushing the body of his teammate Kakashi feared he was going to lose his team.

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Happy Harbor

The ship was silent and the air tense as they approached the cave. M’ggan and Kaldur kept throwing concerned glances to Kakashi and Superboy stared at him with what could almost be sympathy. Robin looked ahead and refused to look at anyone, while Artemis and Wally looked down with frowns, Artemis smilingly more frustrated. Kakashi looked ahead with an expressionless face, yet Pakkun remained loyally in his lap. Kakashi saw the gates to the underground entrance open and a pit in his stomach opened, the same one that would open when he had to report back to Danzo, especially when something had gone wrong, or they had had to change the plan. The man was unforgiving and had an abnormal interest in Kakashi and the Uchiha in general. Kakashi hated doing missions for him, Root… Root had been a nightmare and Kakashi dreaded that time. He mentally shook himself out of those memories, this wasn’t Konoha and Batman wasn’t Danzo… or didn’t seem to be like him. It would be no use going to those thoughts.

He felt the ship land as they got up, Artemis and Robin leaving first. As he stilled himself, Wally turned sending him a conflicting look before descending. M’ggan and Superboy following through with the former giving him a pitiful look. Kaldur placed a hand on his shoulder which Kakashi brushed off. It was his mistake, the guilt of messing up was his to take.

As they entered the main room Black Canary, Red Tornado and Batman turned to look at them the humans’ shoulders lowering in relief. Right. They had been gone for over a day. He needed to get back to Naruto soon. Kakashi noticed how they eyed Pakkun and the sphere with a silent question but didn’t acknowledge them further. Batman seemed to stare at Kakashi for a second before moving his gaze to scan Robin.

“Your back.” Black Canary called, “We were about to send a party to try and contact you. Thank grace your okey.”

“We ran into some… complications.” Kaldur admitted. “We were on a mind link when Miss Martian was unfortunately the victim of an unpredicted mental attacked.” The girl in question lowered her head in shame, Superboy placed a supportive hand on her back and whispered something to her that made her smile thankful at him. “It caused us all to lose the memory of the last 6 months.”

Batman and Canary looked at them all, Canary’s face showing concern as they both turned their eyes to Superboy. The boy in question froze for a moment before answering, “I’m fine.”

“We were able to regroup, regain our memories, and complete the mission,” Kaldur continued, “it was the sphere which was releasing the non-terrestrial emotions. We will be delivering our findings with the mission report.”

“Were there any other complications.” Questioned Batman.

Kaldur opened his mouth to continue before closing it. There was a tense silence, despite their earlier discussion no one seemed inclined to divulge the actions of their teammate. Kakashi suddenly was very aware that the mask hanging from his hip, his chest amour, and (although not visible) his tanto were all still stained with blood.

Wally fidgeted with his hands but didn’t speak and Kaldur seemed to not be able to rat out his teammate. Batman, Red Tornado and Black Canary looked at each there before looking back at the team.

“Team?” Black Canary inquired.

“I eliminated four members of the Bilayan military during my period of memory loss.”

Kakashi reported with an emotionless tone, the one he used before with his superiors and the Hokage (Not with Minato, he always made the humanity left in Kakashi spur). The adults turned to him, Canary’s eyebrows raising slightly. Kakashi bowed.

“I was unaware of the non-lethal nature of the Team. I apologize for my impulsive actions.”

Kakashi remained bowed as the older heroes looked at the team for confirmation. They must’ve nodded because Batman addressed Kakashi with a surprisingly soft tone. “Inu, would you like a private room to discuss this.”  

Despite his soft tone Kakashi shivered, the words ‘would you’ often mean ‘you will’. Kakashi nodded.

Batman turned to Red Tornado, “Help Aqualad deliver the gathered information to the League’s file. The rest of you, shower and go to the medical room. Make sure you get checked before you leave. You’ve been away for more than twenty-four hours, and I don’t want any of you to leave with the risk of dehydration. Inu, follow me.”

Most were quick to scatter but before Kakashi could follow, Kaldur grabbed his arm giving him a gentil smile. “If you want someone with you, I can go with.”

Kakashi shook his head, Kaldur didn’t need to get dragged in his mess. He knew things were going to come to light, things he would rather Kaldur never learn from him.

“Okey.” Kaldur squeezed his arm softly before letting go watching as Kakashi followed Batman out of view with a worried expression. Further way Wally watched them with regret and concern before looking down, shaking his head with a frown and leaving.

The room Kakashi followed Batman and Black Canary to was mostly bear with a few plants and two green couche chairs. Black Canary took a sit in one of the couches as Batman remain standing at his side.

“Take a sit.” She spoke softly.

Kakashi stared at the other couch for a moment before Pakkun, who had chosen to remain by his side, pawed at his leg silently urging him to do as she said. Kakashi took a firm sit in the other couch and Pakkun sat beside him on the arm of the couch. Canary glanced at him before speaking.

“Is there any adult we should call.”

“Only me.”

“Sixteen isn’t considered legal age. I’m guessing there’s no guardian.”

“No, but you know that too.” He said the last part looking at Batman.

“I guessed Sukea wasn’t a real person.” Batman confessed stoically.

Canary sighted placing her thumbs on her forehead before looking at Batman, “I wished you had told me.”

“It wasn’t relevant.” The other responded.

“It was, but regardless,” She turned back to Kakashi gesturing to Pakkun, “Could we have a name, he seems really loyal to you.”

“I’m Pakkun.” Both heroes blinked at the dog. Pakkun had Kakashi’s translator and was reading from it. “I’m his ninken, he summoned me during the mission. I’m also the closest thing you’ll get to a guardian.”

Pakkun said the last part with a bit of exasperation that Kakashi took slight offence to.

Batman grunted, “Back to the topic, report.”

Kakashi recounted with stoic and concrete wording the events leading up to their loss of memory, M’ggan going ahead and getting attacked, to when they managed to regroup. He skipped over his conversation about Naruto with Pakkun but explained his and Robin’s initial encounter and small confrontation, how they followed the tracker evading being spotted to their battle against the Bailyan military. Kakashi didn’t hesitate or ponder over the event and with stoic, ANBU, tone recounted his execution of the four military and his consequent conflict among teammates.

Kakashi was continuing his recounting when Batman raised his hand. He stopped taking immediately, his face remained impassive like a mask and his posture, despite being sitting, straight.

Batman stared at him while Black Canary bit her cheek and looked at him with concerned. They exchanged a look before the former spoke.

“What was the thought process that compelled you to attack lethally.”

Kakashi had to think for a second because in his head the question should have been, why would something compel him not to? And for that question the answer was the moral rules of the heroes here and him not wanting to attack attention. To him in had never been, why attack to kill? But rather, why not?

“I… Robin was in danger, and it’s what I would’ve done six months ago. When things are at stake and there is no order to remain non-lethal... logic is—”

“Eliminate the enemy.” Batman finished for him.

“Hai.”

Black Canary tapped a few times on her crossed legs, “I want you to understand that we are conducting this interview because we must account for the safety of the rest of the team as well as yours.”

“I understand.”

“You mentioned earlier you don’t have any guardians.” She waited for Kakashi to nod before continuing, “Did you leave who ever trained you?”

The three knew they were sailing to tense water now as Kakashi hesitated to answer. Black Canary looked at him sternly but softly too, somehow. “It takes a lot of skill and training to do what you do, far more than a fifteen-year-old should have. There is somewhere where you learned to do that, where you learned to kill. I was already aware of your slightly lethal-like combat style and hoped it could remain as such. However now that you’ve killed, I must know so that I can concern myself of whether you, or the team, are in danger. So I ask again, did you leave who ever trained you?.”

“…I did.”

“Is there anyone after you?”

“Not anymore, that I’m aware.”

“What about your brother?”

Kakashi turned sharply to Batman. Apathetic composure completely shifting to defensiveness, body tense and eyes glaring at Batman’s white lenses.

“When you left did you take him with you?”

Kakashi just glared as did Pakkun, there was no way he would ever let them lay their hands on Naruto. No one would ever again take advantage or hurt him. Black Canary once more tried to alleviate the situation.

“Again, we are asking out of concern for you. Your documents are fake which means you’re not fully legally… existing. Skipping over your brother, can we know from where are you?”

Kakashi crossed his arms, “No where you, or anyone for that matter, can reach.”

Batman grunted, “Your part of the team, therefor under our protection.” Something in his tone softened and his body language relaxed, “No one will arrest you or take away your brother, but I want to help you. I’m asking you to tell me how you ended up in Tokyo and allow me to understand why you defaulted to killing.”

Black Canary smiled kindly at him. “Nothing leaves this room. You can choose whether you tell the team but we have to know. For you and for them. We have both done this for a very long time, we’ll hear you out.”

Kakashi was silent. Theoretically he could quiet down and not tell them anything, but…

Would he be putting Naruto in danger if the spoke of Konoha? Would he be seen as dangerous if they knew of all the blood that was in his hands? Would he be allowed to see his frie- the team if he told the truth? Would he be allowed of he didn’t? They wanted answerers, why there were being so nice about it he didn’t understand but he would always preferer strong stoic and direct orders over kind and softly spoken words that reminded him of what he no longer had, what he thought he would never have again.

“The path to where I’m from, there is no other way I know from here to there.” Other than the scroll but he wasn’t going to reveal that. “And from there to here… I don’t think anyone will find it. The only reason I did was because I was… desperate.”

“You were running.”

Kakashi stared at batman with dead eyes, “That’s one way to put it, but yes.”

“What about your… adoptative parents? Your brother’s parents.” Batman pushed cautiously, “You put too much work into creating them legally for them not to have existed.”

Kakashi hated the man was so observant, “Dead.”

Batman only grunted but his features softened and Kakashi wanted to punch him. Canary eyes Batman for a moment before her gaze returned to Kakashi. “Can we ask about your training? Where you’re from?”

Kakashi dug his nails in his hands, was this necessary? They already knew what they needed to know. But they didn’t know why he had killed not really, and that was what Batman was after. The man didn’t kill neither did the Team, but Kakashi? Kakashi had so much blood in his hands, blood he had voluntarily shed. He had ruthlessly ripped so many lives with no hesitation. He wasn’t a hero; he had become a vigilante because he was restless not because he wanted to help.

His thoughts were interrupted by Pakkun jumping to his hands. Kakashi kept his eyes on the heroes in front of him but unclenched them to make room for Pakkun.

“It wasn’t the worst,” It was Pakkun who answered, “but not a place to raise a kid. It was different. Different morals and costumes.” 

Canary tilted her head and wondered with a slight accusatory tone, “Training kids to kill was a custom?”

“Yes. It was how the Village worked.” Kakashi responded rather defensively, “It was a military village and not the only one. Shinobi, that’s how we’re called, our job is- was to protect the village and its interests. I’m a deserter.” Wanted and a traitor too.

“You ran missions for your village, you were a soldier.” Batman pointed out.

“I did,” Kakashi said with no shame and in a challenging tone, “My world worked differently. Had it been not for the training of powerful shinobi since young, we would’ve been destroyed by others. It’s the way of life not only tradition. Unlike here, war and violence weren’t uncommon among nations.”

“You’re defending your training and tradition more than the actions of the Village.”

Kakashi glared at Batman, he hadn’t even realized he was doing so but the way they had painted it… they said it like the fact the Minato had trained him as a Shinobi was wrong. It wasn’t, both him and Minato were brought up in different circumstances than the heroes in front of him. What was right to do was different.

“I told you what you needed to know.”

Pakkun sighted, “Calm down Pup, their just worried. You know how this world is with the war thing.”

Batman grumbled in what could be an assertion before continuing, “You defend your culture, your Village too, yet you left.”

“I disagreed with a choice they had made.” Kakashi carefully but confidently answered.

“One choice feels a too sudden, especially considering you spent years serving your village beforehand.” Batman countered, like it was a fact. Which it was but Kakashi had never mentioned how long he had been a shinobi.

“It wasn’t sudden, and it was important.”

“Important enough to take your brother and leave?”

“Yes.”

“I’m guessing your mentors weren’t very happy with your choice if you were desperate.”

Kakashi wanted scoff. He still spent nights trying to decide what Minato would think of him, “I was long since out of training. My mentor was also gone by that point, he would’ve disagreed with what the Village did too.” If Minato had been alive, he wouldn’t have let what happen to Naruto happen, but then again if Minato had been alive Naruto would have a parent, and Minato would have found a way to protect Naruto regardless without betraying Konoha. “Shinobi who betray their villages are most often than not haunted down.”

Something in Black Canary’s eyes changed and Batman opened his mouth to say something before closing it and pressing his lips in a thin line. Kakashi tensed, he had given something away, something that started them, what was it. That he had betrayed? He could play it off as leaving being treason, but he felt that wasn’t it. He glanced at Pakkun who was looking at him with brows furrowed in concern.

“So, your village doesn’t take kindly to deserters I take.” Batman pointed the obvious.

“How did you figure that one out?” Kakashi replied rather sarcastically which earned him a slight smirk from Canary before she schooled her features.

“Must’ve been a great act of courage what you did. Leaving your home behind for what you believed was right.” Black Canary almost whispered. It sounded praising, it shouldn’t have been.

“Fair. What I did wasn’t right.” It left him reeling too, he had done it because it wasn’t fair for Naruto to live like that… so alone. Kakashi had chosen Naruto over the Village, bitterly, he thinks Sakumo would have done the same but then again Kakashi hadn’t abandoned his kid. Sakumo had. Kakashi couldn’t help but think ever since he chose to remain by Naruto’s side despite the scorn of everyone else why his father had never done that for him. Had he not loved Kakashi enough to stay?

He was brought back as Batman hummed, “What you did was dangerous, your Village sounds like a strong military force, and you dragged a baby with you. You wouldn’t’ve taken him with you if you felt it wasn’t a last option. Was it related to why you left?” 

Kakashi growled, Black Canary glanced at Batman with tight features and a warning tone, “Batman…”

“You put a baby in danger by leaving. Your skills surpass those of most trained individuals even in the league. You know how to perfectly execute a man, you’ve done so by orders too. By all accounts you are a danger to the team, but you protect them, Aqualad trusts you. And in the end, you are still a kid like them.”

“Once you graduate from the academy, you’re considered an adult.” Kakashi relplied and he internally winced when he sounded like a child grumbling.

“The academy?”

“There is a special academy for shinobi. We don’t have as many years studying as here. Once you graduate, you’re an adult.”

Batman hummed and for a moment Kakashi thought it sounded sad.

“Well not here. Kakashi your taking responsibilities most adults avoid, and I’ve gotten to know you.” Batman walked towards him kneeling in front of him. Kakashi flinched almost unnoticeably when Batman raised his hand. He beat himself when the man stopped his action having probably seen the flinch. Instead of placing it on Kakashi, Batman redirected his hand to lay it on the arm rest beside him in a surprisingly gentil gesture. He gently raised his mask to reveal blue tired and gentil eyes that Canary couldn’t see. “Kakashi, I won’t blame you for doing something you thought was right to protect one of your teammates, but you have skills that no child should have. You’re too mature and I have a feeling you never got to be a kid. For your sake and the team’s. I want to help you. Please… let me help you.”

Kakashi looked at Batman, and for a moment his breath caught. Just for a moment he was back in Konoha and thirteen years old, looking into the lighter blue eyes of Minato, blond hair strands falling instead of silked back black hair.

“It wasn’t your fault Kakashi. What happened there… you couldn’t have stopped her. Don’t shut down. Let me help you…”

Kakashi inhaled sharply and looked away. Blue eyes, why did it have to be blue eyes.

“You dug yourself on this one,” Pakkun grummbled with sight amuse under his grumpy tone, “you always got defensive when it was about Min- The Village.”

Kakashi glared at Pakkun, but to be honest he was tired. The mission had taken a lot of energy out of him. Reviving the past 6 months… it took a toll. Among anxiety to have disappointed and messed up the mission for killing, it had made him think back to Konoha and his time on the run. Batman was right in something, leaving with Naruto had been dangerous. Life on the run wasn’t ideal to raise a kid. Saying he had disagreed the way they had treated Naruto was a dead give away he was… special. He wasn’t about to tell them about the nine-tails, but if he could come up for another reason for having taken Naruto with him, it might just be enough for them to understand he hadn’t betrayed by hurting anyone, he wouldn’t be betraying them either.

“When his parents died, I asked to take care of Naruto. I was denied.” Kakashi revealed with a slight melancholy tone he didn’t intent to show. “Apparently 14 is old enough to fight in war, but not old enough to take care of a child.” Kakashi couldn’t help but reply with disdain.

“Who took him in then.”

“An orphanage.” No one.

“You took him because you were denied guardianship, that’s kidnapping.” Kakashi was about to snap at Batman before sporting the amused smirked that said ‘that’s not all’.

“I asked once or twice but I tried to move on, failed. I didn’t want Naruto to be raised like…” Like me “…a soldier, a tool and a mindless killer. I couldn’t protect him without breaking direct orders, so I took him and left.”

Black Canary and Batman’s eyes softened, and they looked like they cared. Like what he had done wasn’t wrong but brave. Like he wasn’t a traitor. He didn’t deserve to be looked at like that. The only thing he had ever done write was save Naruto from being abused by the Village.

“It must’ve been hard.” The woman remarked with a soft voice.

Kakashi blinked, “I’m trained to be able to survive in the wilder without much.”

Black Canary raised her brows in surprised, “No- No, I didn’t mean that- I mean leaving your home, family? Friends? Taking responsibly of a child above that.”

“Oh.” He shrugged, “I didn’t have much left anyways. Missions were getting boring either way.”

She furrowed brows her before closing her eyes and rubbing her brows, “That isn’t reassuring…”

Batman shook his head with a slight smile and pulled his cowl back on and standing. “Come on, let’s go speak with the team.”

Kakashi cleared his throat as they stood, “I don’t think that’s I good idea.”

Black Canary tried to reassure him, “I know Wally and Artemis have a temper but—”

“They saw me execute four men when they have been taught killing is heavily frowned upon, they feared me. They won’t trust me.”

Batman pursed his teeth in thought before sighing and turning, “What do you think we should do then.”

He was asking him. Batman was the superior of a team, and he was only a member but he was still asking his opinion. Part of Kakashi thought the team should deal with it. But another a newer yet old part of Kakashi was ashamed, ashamed of having failed and broken the rules set of them all by superiors, of being viewed as a monster by them. The way Artemis had looked at him, it was the same way many of his old friends like Azuma had looked at him after the story of how Rin died spread. It seemed that even here he couldn’t escape his killing nature. He wasn’t fit to be in a team if all he did was disappoint his teammates.

“Step away, for a while at least.”

Black Canary looked like she was about to object before Batman raised his hand to stop her.

“He’s right, a discussion right now will only lead to another confrontation.” He stated before turning to Kakashi, “Take your time, but don’t punish yourself.”

Batman stated, like he could read his mind. It was creepy. Kakashi stared at him with a dead stare before Batman sighed and stepped out of the room.

They walked to the zeta rooms and Kakashi was thankful no one was there as he headed to the zetas. He was tired. He set it to Tokyo… Tokyo. He had left Naruto with Ben TWO DAYS AGO… crap. The men had never taken care of Naruto before, and it had been a last favor since Suzuki and her mother were visiting family. The man must be hating his life about now. Kakashi sighed, a tired annoyed sigh that sounded far too much to Jiraiya when he had to deal with Team 7, eugh.

Bruce and Dinah watched as Kakashi left. He saw the woman pursing her lips and looking at the zetas with worry. “He needs time. All of them do”

She shook her head, “We’re leaving him alone.”

“I know but he won’t accept help, not yet. We can’t pressure him to do so.”

Dinah didn’t seem to agree, “Bold of you to say that. You heard what he said, how he said it. He holds no regards for his own views, there’s more to why he left the Village and he doesn’t even see how wrong it is—”

Bruce cut her off, “He was raised that way, those roots won’t leave in the months he’s been here, might not for years.”

“He defended the ones who used him.” She sneered.

“He was defending the place he grew up and his traditions.” Bruce tried to reason with her. He stared at the zeta, “Nartuo’s father, he’s Kakashi’s mentor.”

Dinah’s eyes widened, “What… how’d you catch on that?”

“Everytime the conversation did mention to a mentor figure or of Naruto’s parents, Pakkun glanced at Kakashi with the same concerned look. Kakashi defended his mentor far more than he defended the Village actually by mentioning that he had nothing to do to why he left having been out of the picture already, he specifically mentioned he would have disagreed with the Village.”

Dinah cracked a tentative smirk, “You know by all means he did kidnap a child.”

Bruce grunted he thinks there’s more to it; with the way he was raised Kakashi wouldn’t have seen anything wrong in the people of the village being interested in raising Naruto liked any other shinobi there was more to it, but he’d investigate in private. “For someone who seemed to have been the very reflection of a child soldier, he has a loving heart.”

Dinah hummed in thought, “He mentioned nothing of his biological parents.”

No, Kakashi hadn’t say a thing and he hadn’t created anything about them either like he had for Kushina and Minato. They were out of the picture and either they had never been in it, or he was rejecting them. Something he was also worried about was the fact that Kakashi wasn’t sorry for taking a life, in fact he seemed to have no regret in having done so. What he apologized for was that he wasn’t supposed to. Kakashi had no regrets in shedding blood or taking lives, Bruce could only be thankful he hadn’t started of that way when he arrived to Tokyo.

They heard footsteps and turned to find Kaldur walking towards them.

“Have you been checked?” Dinah questioned.

“I have been cleared yes,” he said raising a thermos probably containing an electrolyte drink, “Where’s Kakashi?”

Dinah opened her mouth and glanced at Bruce before turning to the teen, “He’s taking a leave from the team.”

Kaldur’s eyes widened, “What? But it wasn’t his fault, what happened. He was defending Robin too. I know he killed but—”

“It was his choice.” Batman interrupted him, “We agreed all of you need time including him.”

Kaldur looked at Batman and his face showed confusion then understanding and then concern, “He is punishing himself.”

Bruce hummed; he hadn’t thought about it. Kaldur, might be on something with Kakashi’s leave being little more than to avoid the team being untrustful. Even if it was an unconscious act, it might just be what Kakashi is doing by leaving. But he couldn’t control Kakashi, he wouldn’t. “It is still his choice.”

“I know, doesn’t mean I agree.”

Dinah shook her head looking back at the zetas clearly agreeing with Kaldur’s statement. They headed to the lounge to wait for the rest of the team.

The next ones to receive the news were Wally and Dick. Wally stopped away grumbling about how Kakashi didn’t have the decency to face them. Bruce looked past the scorn and could see the concern even regret, he would have to ask one of the others what Wally had said to Kakashi. Dick… it worried Bruce. Dick was silent, usually there’d be a shouting a sarcastic complain maybe, but there was nothing. His kid had just turned away and left. Bruce knew he would have to speak with him, he worried Dick blamed himself for what had happened. Artemis found out next, she pursed her lips and shook her head, clearly conflicted about what to think. Still Bruce could see there was some relief in her expression she was less tense after having found out. If Bruce had to guess he would have granted that reaction to her origin, conflicted on how to deal with someone she trusted being so closely associated to killing. He couldn’t blame her for the relief of having some time. M’ggan and Superboy found out last. M’ggan held a sad expression and tried to complain but had ended up accepting and leaving to the kitchen. Superboy was confused but seemed to have been understanding, “I was mad because he kept us in the dark.” was all he said but he didn’t seem mad anymore but surprisingly understanding.

As Bruce was about to leave, he heard a conversation between M’ggan and Kaldur. M’ggan spoke sadly, wishing she could apologize and wish Kakashi support, Kaldur had replied by giving her Kakashi’s number. Bruce gave one last look at the kids. Batman knew how to do a lot of things, but emotions were always his Achilles heel. He wished they’d all come around, but he didn’t know how to achieve that.

He couldn’t help but see a child in Kakashi. He wasn’t a fool, the kid might have more blood on his hands than the average League of Shadows assassin, but he was still just a child. One who had been groomed and raised as a soldier and a tool. Bruce hated he couldn’t fully trust him not to kill, because he believed that the kid truly had a good heart. He feared Kakashi might never understand what was wrong with killing, the kid had crossed that line so long ago. Maybe there had never been a line to begin with. With sad realization, Bruce thought Kakashi might not understand how much he had actually saved his brother from.

Nanda Parbat

Ra’s frowned as the call disconnected. From what Pysmon had reported the young team was become more of a nuisance every day. As much as he thrived with having more information on Inu it was clear the vigilante was becoming a problem to be concerned of. Inu truly was a magnificent specimen. According to the psychic he had been able to combat Pysmon’s mental attack with one of his own. “His left eye glowed red” were his words and suddenly he had been transported to a desolated place where he was tortured, mauled by wolves, for hours only to realize it had merely been seconds. Ra’s wondered how much was true and he truly was invested, but he could admit it was becoming… a hassle to deal with it. Ra’s was a man of patience and his advances in Tokyo were advancing but he might have to speed the process some.

Just as he was about to address for one of his servants to call one of his shadows, he heard the sound of an incoming call. He was surprised to find it belonged to Queen Bee.

“Queen Bee, I thought the meeting was over. To what do I own the pleasure.” He inquired as he accepted the call.

The woman was siting at a throned chair drinking a Champaign, shoulders relaxed and an expression of hidden amuse and interest. The woman took a sip of Champain before responding.

“I overheard through the grapevine about your interest in the latest Tokyo Vigilante. I’ll admit I can help but relate, whishing myself to meet him. He seems like quite the gentleman.” She cooed the last part with a sicken amusement and intrigue Ra’s related to.

“Ah, yes, I’ve gained quite an interest for him. Such talent wasted in heroism, one which I’d be interested to see it among my shadows.” Ra’s confirmed with a possessive tone.

The queen laughed with amusement, “Don’t need to fret. As much as I’d love to have him among my hive, I can acknowledge when someone has placed their claws and claim on a young wolf. I do not wish to get in the way. Consider this an act of kindness, I’m interested to see how this goes. Especially considering a recent discovery.”

“Oh?”

Queen Bee swirled her cup, her sly smile smile turning into a wicked one. “Something Psymon didn’t mention was that my scouts reported that during the one of alterations between my military and the young team there were four casualties.”

The chances of said casualties being from the young heroes where almost impossible, news would’ve spread by now. So that left the casualties being her soldiers. Despite the queen’s amused and intrigue Ra’s figured it was the latter. Valant disregard for their own soldiers’ lives wasn’t uncommon, especially when it reveals something of worth.

“I sent you the reports.”

As if on queue Ra’s dispositive pinged and he pulled up the images and reports with a hum. The sight that greeted him was a fascinatingly bloody one. Four soldiers had been brutally but concussively murdered. It wasn’t a job of unnecessary cruelness or fanfare torture but precise movements with the goal of a quick execution.

“Not all of the group was killed, and the surviving soldiers reported fascinating information.” Queen Bee continued with a concealed ecstatic tone, “This was the work of Inu when he jumped in defense of Robin, it caused quite a sitr.”

“Quite fascinating indeed.”

Ra’s scanned the report and pictured, unfazed by the violent image. The first man’s neck had been cut on the side in an almost decapitating movement. The blade had cut clean through the outside muscle and cut through the internal jugular vein and thyrohyoid muscle, slicing the trachea and esophagus in one clean cut. The man drowned in blood for a few moments before he died. The second man had been impaled by a thick blade, or throwing knife through the eye. The impact of the blade had made it go through the eye directly to the brain, a quick death. It was a bloody scene regardless, and it looked like the knife had been ripped out after. The third man had been toughly impaled by a blade, it had gone through the left lung, though the sternum, broken ribs and hitting the nerval collum. The fourth had been stabbed in the gut by another small knife which hit his liver too.

It was an astounding work and if Ra’s didn’t know better, he might’ve thought it was work of some of his best assassins, but it was not; at least not yet.

“I imagine there is more you want aside from only reports on my progress with him.” Ra’s said with intentioned disbelief.

“Of course.” She replied amused, “While I am very intrigued, I want to observe the progress personally along with benefits of hire once he is one of yours. Perhaps I may be able to help you in the process as well.”

Ra’s smiled pleased at her, “Then we have a deal.”

Not long after Ra’s called for some of his assassins, a wicked smile present as he addressed them. He wasn’t a fool; the members of the team and the Justice League would warry of Inu for a while and Inu most likely wouldn’t be with them for a while too after a display of such lethal violence. The boy would be alone and alone was the best moment to observe and gather information. He’d have to check on his inside lead for information about his too, but that’d be later. “Ubu, assemble a team. You’ll be heading to Tokyo.”

Chapter Text

Tokyo, September 5,

The issue about befriending and hiring a very probably vigilante teen is the tentative trust and future heart problems that come with it. Ben regrets the moment he offered to take care of the kid’s baby brother. He had wanted to help the very possibly vigilante teen have a little bit more freedom, because god he knew what it was like to carry a big responsibility from a young age and grow up to fast, but he would have appreciated if Kakashi had given him warning instead of just showing up at his apartment, a medium size dog with long ears by his side and saying in the most monotone voice while holding a bold squirming kid, “The person he usually stays with is out of town. You offered, your fault. This is Guruko he’ll help you.”

Ben had accepted out of pity and because despite his cool demeanor Kakashi seemed slightly desperate. He regrated it slightly. Naruto was way too smart for his own good and loved throwing stuff. Ben wondered what the heck Kakashi was teaching this kid because he had too much aim for it to be normal. Yuto, his already adult son, had never been as imperative as Kakashi’s brother. The dog was surprisingly okey though and he did help keep Naruto in line.

Despite it all Naruto was a good kid, he wasn’t fully the reason for Ben’s future heart problems; hat was Kakashi.

Kakashi who had been gone for almost two days when he said he’d be gone for around one. Kakashi care a lot of Naruto and that was clear to see so Ben had started to get stressed after the 14-hour mark. Ben was ninety percent sure Kakashi was Inu and that that was the reason he had left his brother with him, so he was already running possibilities in his head when he almost had a heart attack.

He had turned away from Naruto for a minute to go fetch a snack in the kitchen, the blond babbling happily and playing with the dog. Turning once more to the living room he almost crashed to the wall when he jumped back in surprise, “What the fuck!?”

Ben clutched his chest and leaned on the kitchen bar to regain his breath. Kakashi who had appeared out of nowhere stared patiently at him as he held Naruto, silver hair giving him another crisis as his suspicions where fully confirmed. He was still in his uniform as his bandaged pants and his mask placed on the side of his head shown, but he wore a hoodie on top of it.

“Yo.”

Ben held up a finger to shut the kid up in the universal sign of ‘give me a second’.

“You’re a sneaky bastard and what the heck, I thought you died.” He heaved when he turned to Kakashi.

“You doubted my abilities?” Kakashi deadpan gasped in sarcsm, “I feel offended.”

“Stupid teenagers.” Ben shook his head grumbling before looking up and seeing the slight curve in Kakashi’s eyes that hinted he was smiling, “Little shit.”

It was interesting how neither acknowledged Kakashi’s silver hair, the mask in the table or the fact that Kakashi had a blue hoodie thrown over what was clearly his vigilante uniform past that. Ben didn’t ask him more. The man couldn’t help to feel fondness for the teen and relief he was okey. Looking at the kid, Ben could see the slightly more marked eye bags and tiered eyes that were the only hit the kid was truly tired. He turned back to the kitchen opening the fridge and taking some leftovers of ramen.

“Your good for today.” Ge said as he placed the ramen in front of Kakashi, “All you need to do is re-heat them. I’d give you coffee too, but you need the sleep.”

“I can still—" Kakashi paused as Ben made a zip it motions with his hands, and the continued, like the little shit he was. “--cook.”

“Kid, I’ve known you for long enough to see your two steps away from being out. Do me a favor, take the food and go to sleep.” He passed a tired hand down his face. “I don’t need my best employee to die from exhaustion.”

“Kashi no sausion!” Kakashi and Ben turned to Naruto who was looking at the teen with big blue eyes.

“See the smaller kid agrees.”

“Ya.” The kid proceeded to try and eat a ball that didn’t fit in his mouth.

Kakashi gave a sigh that only tired parents, adults, should be able to do and removed the ball exchanging it for a blue pacifier.

It didn’t take long for the kid to grab Naruto’s stuff, with exaggerated tiredness take the leftovers of ramen and leave, out the window. With the dog jumping after him, because of course the dog was a ninja too.

Kakashi didn’t get emotionally exhausted. Well, no that’s a lie but he was usually able to hide it better. Right now, he felt like shit. And he wanted to sleep; but he still had to get home. Sneaking back into the building careful to not be seen Kakashi thanked Sage Naruto hadn’t thrown the pacifier as he jumped across building, that would’ve been awkward. He placed Naruto on his sit on the table as Guruko leaned on him. “Pup… eat.”

He had half the mind to just go to bed, but as Naruto looked at him while placing his small hand on the leftovers, Kakashi’s features softened, and he shoved the leftovers in the microwave. He flopped tiredly on a chair and placed his head in his hands. Sage… why did he always mess up teams?

Would he ever be able to teach Robin or Wally Konoha fighting moves? He never though he’d be a good teacher, had never wanted to be one… but then came those two. Robin had been eager to learn asking and asking. It was by teaching them he had realized that he liked teaching. He had watched as kid succeed and celebrate then brag to Wally, he had managed to perform a complex move which caused the red head to want to learn too. It was then, as Wally attempted jumps and kicks without using his speed and followed Kakashi’s suggestions while Robin helped him and practiced it too, that Kakashi realized he did like to teach, and he cared for them. He felt like he understood Minato a bit more

Would he ever cook with M’ggan again? She had grown on him. Kakashi had never been a baker, and she was still learning be he knew a bit more. He had taught her all he knew and then they learned together. It started with cookies and then they had gone for cupcakes and cakes. Kakashi wanted to teach her how to make dango, she wanted to learn how to makes souffle with him. Kakashi never though he’d enjoy baking, but he enjoyed it because of her.

Would he ever get to spare with Superboy? They had started with a rocky relationship but that had changed when they had first spared in their free time. Superboy reminded Kakashi of himself, but angrier, with less control. They could understand each other, the need to be better, useful. He was the only one who knew that Superboy was thinking of a name, Connor he had said he might want after a character of a TV show M’ggan had mention. Yeah, he had learned that during after punching the daylights out of him and calling him out on his name. Him and Superboy had grown close with fists and violence instead of words.

Would he ever be able to rant about weapons and Wally’s stupidity with her? They still had a tense relationship; he was the least close with her out of all. But they did chat sometimes about weapons, she recognized many weapons and Kakashi had once as a joke played what she called a quiz with her. He had drawn out a bunch of different weapons and had asked her to name them as test. When she finished, he had given her a dog toy as prize and then bolted as she threw his notebook at him. And they did joke around and allied t bother Wally more than once.

…Would he ever get to civilly talk to Kaldur again? Share pictures of Naruto with him? Learn Atlantic and teach Japanese with him? Kakashi found himself with a dip in his stomach. He really cared for him, more than he should. Sure, he hadn’t died, but Kakashi felt like he had lost him. Kaldur had been his lean on, someone he trusted. He had wanted to bring him to Toyko and tell him of Konoha. How he felt for Kaldur… it was different, he had never felt it before. The closest thing he could recall to this was for Obito after he had confronted Kakashi during the same mission he had died. But it was different, those feeling were shadowed by urgency, shame, determination, and jealousy. They were fast and he hadn’t been able to think about it before the other boy was dead. With Kaldur it had developed slow, with trust and time. It had grown with small talk and language classes, with strategizing during missions and checkup calls. It was something Kakashi knew he shouldn’t have but had come to cherish.

And now he was losing it. He was losing it all. Just because he had acted rash and desperate, fear and confusion had blinded him, and he hadn’t listened to all Pakkun had to say. He had messed up and now they thought he was cold heartless killer… he might as well be a one anyways, they weren’t wrong.

He felt Guruko place a paw on his lap, and he scratched his head. The soft fur keeping Kakashi slightly grounded.

“Kashi! No sad nii-san.” Kakashi turned to Naruto who was trying to reach him, his little hands stretched towards him and making frustrated sounds.

Kakashi smiled as he picked the boy and placed him on his lap a faint smile on his lips. Naruto reached for his face, small hands resting on his cheek gently pressing underneath his eye and fingers sliding—oh.

Oh. He was crying.

Naruto’s concerned face peered at him, big eyes frowning and a confused pout. Kakashi smiled pitiful at him. Sage, he was pathetic. Naruto was looking at him in worry, his own face two seconds away from bursting with tears. He wanted to stop but the tears were now falling like waterfalls no matter how he tried to dry them away. And. They. Wouldn’t. Stop.

Beep. Beep. Beep. Bee—

Kakashi opened the microwave with Naruto in his hip gently shushing the boy as he pulled out the ramen then going to grab his sticks.

“Shhhh, its okey, its okey. It’s going to be okey… I’m okey.”

As Kakashi sat to eat he couldn’t help but whisper it like a mantra. It’s going to be okey, I’m okey. Kakashi couldn’t believe it himself, but he desperately hoped it was true. For the first time since he left Konoha and Guy behind he didn’t want to be alone.

For the first time he realized he didn’t want to do this on his own.

Gotham September 5,

Dick was beating the shit out of a punching bag. He had tried to do aerobics but the urge to do something Kakashi had taught him made him switch to simple box. His knuckles ached and his arms burned, he was sure he had been going at it for at least two hours. Bruce had come at some point but after Dick had ignored him he had left. He knew B, he wouldn’t be telling him anything he had spoken with Kakashi. His fist hit the bag harder breaking the outside fabric.

Stupid mission. Stupid emotions. Stupid Kakashi. 

“Perhaps not taking our anger at an inanimate object and instead use our words might be a better idea, Master Dick.”

Dick didn’t turn around to face Alfred as he continued beating the living daylights out of the bag. “If I use my words, they won’t be pretty.”

Alfred sighted behind him, “Is this perhaps due to the incident involving your friend Kakashi?”

Dick sighed and turned around, “Did Bruce tell you?

Alfred walked closer, “He is worried about you.”

“Maybe he should tell me what they spoke about then, instead of simply telling me Kakashi was leaving with no further explanation.” Dick almost shouted slightly desperate. “My friend, who I trusted, killed multiple someones in my face! I knew he had shit to deal with but for fucks sake! Do I even know him at all? Because the person I saw was not my friend?! I trusted him! I… I looked up to him. I wanted to be like him.”

“And you never suspected that he might’ve killed before?” Alfred questioned with a knowing undertone.

“No! Well, I mean… Yeah. Kind of.”

“Then why are you so shocked at the news?”

Dick sighed and looked away placing his hand against the broken part of the punching bag, “I thought he was like Artemis. I thought that after all the time we spent together, the time he taught me, he would’ve said something. I’ve always followed Batman’s rule, and I know sometimes killing is necessary, especially for police but I… I guess I just thought that heroes weren’t meant to, as B puts it, ‘sink that deep’ and Kakashi was everything a hero could be. Strong and commanding but also compassionate and caring… Maybe I’m just feeling guilty because he killed them to protect me, I don’t know.”

“It seemed like you did have much to say.” Alfred commented softly.

Dick huffed and then move to slide to a sitting position in the wall, “I didn’t even get to talk to him and Bruce won’t tell me what they talked about.”

Alfred hummed, “Would you want to?”

“What do you mean?”

Alfred looked at him, “If the roles were reversed—”

“I wouldn’t kill anyone!” Dick tried to argue only to be silenced by a stern look.

“If the roles were reversed and it was you who had done something like that, then talked with Bruce or another hero about something bad that happened to you, would you want them to tell others about that conversation without telling you?”

“No!”

“Then how do you think Kakashi would feel?”

“It’s not the same… he killed four people.” Dick murmured.

“Is it not?” Alfred questioned.

Dick stayed quiet.

“Is truly about the killing? Or is this about something else?”

Dick frowned a rested his head on his fisted hands. His shoulder shook, “I trusted him… I thought he trusted me too.”

Alfred kneeled in front of Dick placing a gentil hand on his shoulder, “Sometimes, telling the past isn’t about trust, but shame and fear.”

“…He wasn’t bothered by it, the kills. I don’t think he cared even after getting his memories back.” Dick confessed, “I don’t know if the person I know is the same one he is.”

Dick didn’t look up instead he looked away face slightly teary and brows furrowed.

Alfred sighted, poor boy, “I think you’ve met the person he is, but the person he was forced to be, that’s the one you’re meeting. It is still him and he still cares for you. If you truly are his friend, you must learn to accept that part of him too.”

Dick was silent as he looked away, features finally showing how exhausted the boy was. It wasn’t often the boy expressed such emotions, trying to make Batman proud Dick had unfortunately become emotionally closed.

“Let’s go, I believe some treats might make you feel better.”

Dick smiled slightly, “Thanks Alfy.”

“Of course, my boy.”

After Dick had calmed down Alfred ushered him to his room with a plate of cookies. Alfred watched the boy close his door before heading to Bruce’s office. Alfred gently closed the door before turning to the man who’s concerned eyes flickered between Alfred and the door as if the boy would appear behind it.

“How is he?”

“He says he’s upset about being left in the dark.”

Bruce shook his head some frustration coating his features, “I can’t breach Kakashi’s trust, it is tentative enough as it is.”

“I never said that’s the only reason.”

Bruce huffed at Alfred’s response.

“I think he’s upset with Kakashi, he feels Kakashi didn’t trust him to tell him about who he was before joining.”

Bruce looked confused, “I would’ve thought it was because Kakashi had broken his trust by killing.” Bruce looked at the window, “I myself are still unsure on that subject.”

Alfred hummed, “You must remember that is your moral code, not his. Dick knows what is like to want someone dead, to try. He is far more flexible that you give him credit for.”

Bruce sighed; he was worried but at the same time scared for Dick. He hadn’t seen the boy like that since he had first brought him in. So angry and volatile, shutting out everyone. A sudden thought struck him, he still needed to talk to Oliver and Barry. The man passed a had though his hair.

“That’s not the only thing on your mind, is it Master Bruce?”

“No… I’m worried for Kakashi too. The things he told me… it’s concerning at it’s not even all, I’m sure.” Bruce huffed and pressed a hand to his temple, “I should feel horrified or at least weary of him, by my own rules I shouldn’t allow him to continue in the team… But I can’t bring myself to feel like that of him. I wish I could just take him and relive him from all the pain he has gone through.”

“Master Dick speaks highly of him. They seem to be close, and it had been a while since I had seen the young master so happy about training.” Alfred chuckled.

Bruce smiled, “Makes sense. Kakashi has a brother. I think Dick looks up at him like a brother figure.”

“As much as Dick gets along with him, I must remind you Master Bruce international adoption harder to achieve even for you.” Alfred commented with a knowing smile.

Bruce huffed amused, “If only… I don’t think he’d even let me.”

“From what you’ve told me, Master Bruce, it seems like the boy values his independence. Taking it way will only harm him and his trust.”

Bruce tilted his head in thought as he frowned, “I just hate how he treats himself, how he’s been treated. It’s just… training kids to be vigilantes or heroes is dangerous enough as it is but war, war Alfred, they sent him to war.”

Alfred watched as the man pressed his hand to his temple.

“I want to help him, but I don’t know how. He can’t even see that it is wrong.”

Alfred sighed as Bruce shook his head, “May I provide a suggestion?”

Bruce nodded stiffly.

“Don’t tell him he is wrong,” Alfred suggested, “instead perhaps try to guide him to see the good.”

“How? I don’t even know how to fix this.” Bruce protested harshly.

“Master Bruce, you can’t fix him.” Alfred continued stoically, “And you can’t fix the situation. What happened already happened, you can erase his past. However, you can help him move forward, be a stable shoulder. Remind him he is welcomed regardless of his past.”

Bruce shook his head, “Easier said than done.”

Alfred smiled kindly, “Isn’t it always? And Master Bruce, you’re hurting too don’t think your alone in bringing him back.”

Bruce attempted a strained smile “Thank you for talking to him, Alfred.”

“Of course.” Alfred turned to leave before stopping and tuning to Bruce, “And Master Burce?”

“Yeah?”

“Talk to them.”

“I’ll try.” Bruce said with tired voice.

With that the butler finally left, leaving Bruce to deal with his own doubts. He picked up the communicator, the men picked up quickly. Batman’s voice had the same growl, but it was a tad softer than usual. “We need to talk. From mentor to mentor.”

Central City, September 5,

“Wally, are you here?”

Barry lowered his hand from the door as heard commotion on the other side before his nephew opened the door.  His hair was slightly disheveled, and he wore his headphones around his neck, probably why he hadn’t heard Barry knock at first.

“Hey Uncle Barry!” Wally greeted, “Didn’t know you were coming by. Are we going on patrol later.”

“Sure.” Barry smile soured a bit, “Uh I wanted to talk to you about something first Walls. Can I come in.”

“Yeah. Sure.”

The teen left the door opened and went to close his computer. Barry closed the door behind him looking around and bit his lip. The room was messy and not is Wally’s usual messy it was the ‘I don’t have the energy to clean’ mess.

“This is about Kakashi—I mean Inu, right?” Wally questioned as he sat in the bed.

Barry sighed and nodded with a sad smile going to sit beside the teen who was now looking at the floor. “Yeah. It is. Mind telling me what went down?”

Wally explained frustrated how they had lost their memories in the mission all the way to Inu killing four member which, okey Barry hadn’t expected it to be four he had just been told Inu had killed due to “Look. I know I was mean, but how was I meant to react?! We shouldn’t kill, we are heroes!”

It was times like this that Barry lamented having taught Wally by the strict no kill code many heroes had. Yes, he believed in it but killing didn’t mean much when your life was at stake sometimes. Sure, he had never crossed the line, but he knew good people who had. “What about the police? Do you think they are bad people when they have to shoot a criminal?”

“WELL…”

“Hostage situation Wally, hostage or standoff.” Barry hit the back of Wally’s head slightly.

Wally huffed slightly tapping his arm, “…No.”

“Then why was it different with Inu?”

Wally groaned, “I thought you’d be mad at him too to be honest. You follow the no kill rule, even as a CSI.”

Barry poked his head, “Don’t try to deviate.”

Wally pouted before flopping back into his bed, looking at the celling he tried to find I way to phrase it. “I don’t know… It just felt sudden. I didn’t even remember him in that moment, but Robin… he was so close to him and I-- I thought he was going to hurt him! So I attacked him and before I could blink, I was pinned to the ground,”

“It makes sense, he was a stranger to you in that moment.”

“I’ve gone against rouges before, been beaten, and yet… it was scary,” Wally confessed, and it made Barry pause. Wally was a stubborn kid and very rarely did the boy admit to being scared. “When we got our memories back… I couldn’t believe it. Kakashi, the same guy who was terrible at Mario Cart, who would teach me cool tricks and had the best deadpan sarcasm, that same… friend had just killed four people so ruthlessly. And his apathy to it? It scared me so much more than being pinned with a knife to my neck.”

Barry bit his lip, he didn’t know what to say to that. Wally pushed himself on a sitting position again with his head in his hands.

“Do you know the worst part?” Wally looked at Barry, his eyes were red and watery, “He was sorry.”

Barry frowned in confusion, “He… apologized?”

“Yes, but not for killing.” Wally gulped, “He was sorry we had to see it.”

Barry’s eyes softened and he reached to rub circles on his nephews back allowing him to lean on him. “Wally… your lucky in many ways. I taught you how to be a hero without killing, I think that might’ve not been an option for your friend. And in the end, he did so to protect Robin, didn’t he?”

“Yeah, which is another reason I resent him. It hurt Robin, I know he blames himself. Even after he apologized, Inu was so cold and apathetic.” Wally grunted frustrated, “It’s like he didn’t care how we felt!”

“Well sometimes, and this is something you all have to learn, people will have different ways to do something, different lines they allow themselves to cross.” Barry smiled kindly at Wally. “Inu’s lines are more blurred than yours, but that doesn’t mean he is a bad person.”

There was silence for a moment as Barry continued to rub circles on Wally’s back and the teen continued to shake slightly a single tear finally running down which was quickly wiped of.

“I was mean to him, wasn’t I… I didn’t know how to react.” Wally huffed, before looking at Barry “You know… Even after we were rude to him, his worries weren’t for the mission, heck his first concern was Kaldur! He stopped M’ggan from going on his own to save SB which would have placed Kaldur in a critical position and promised he’d help her save him. And he did! But he didn’t explain anything, he didn’t care how betrayed we all felt! He was just… apathetic to it!”

“I think he did.” Barry sighed, “Wally, the truth is what Inu did was wrong that is undeniable, but none of you reacted nicely either. Abandoning, being mad at him, it won’t solve this. At the end of the day, you are all a team.”

Wally pressed his hands to his eyes to stop the tears with a frustrated grouch before letting them fall. “You know… Sometimes it’s easy to forget he is younger. He seems so… experienced, undefeatable.” Wally murmured, “Did you know he shouted at me once, about not letting my impulsiveness guide my actions. He also shouted at Superboy about him leaving the team behind. I’m sure he has spoken to all of us at some point. And he is right, most of the time anyways.”

“I think it’s his way of showing he cares.” Barry mused.

Wally shook his head, “Funny way of showing it.”

“He might not know another way.” Barry got up from the bed and offered to his hand to help Wally up. “Come on, we can go for a short patrol to clear your head. And clean your room.”

Wally groaned and tried to flop back on his bed, but Barry pulled him forward leaning to ruffle the teen’s hair. Wally squeaked and tried to get out of his reach.

Barry laughed before letting him go, “Go get ready I’ll see you in a bit. Short patrol by the way, you’ve got school tomorrow and your mom will kill me if you miss curfew.”

“Yeah, yeah… don’t even think she’d notice…” Wally murmured the last part.

Barry bit his cheek. He knew that Wally didn’t have the best relationship with his parents, reason why he had hurried to talk to him knowing Wally would just boil it up and avoid them. Unfortunately, Wally had inherited their inability to express vulnerable emotions aside from anger. Barry hated that Wally’s comedic acts tended to hide what he felt, and he resented them from causing that, but unlike them Wally was more caring. He wore his heart on his sleeve.

“Wally… you should apologize. Not now” Wally interjected when he saw Wally about to protest, “but soon. If you let this boil, it will only hurt more, for both.”

“It’s never been my strong suit.” Wally said as he picked up some clothes. Barry raised an eyebrow at him. “But I’ll try.”

“Promise?”

Wally rolled his eyes but smiled gave a tentative and honest smile to Barry.

“Promise.”

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Mount Justice, September 7, 6:22 EDT

“Don’t push it. I’m not an escape goat.”

Roy’s words resonated in Kaldur head as left the computer area after helping him with the face registration for Cheshire for his mission. He grimaced remembering his words. Maybe he pushed too hard to join Roy in his mission in protecting whoever was the arbiter for the peace meet, but he really wanted to take his mind off the un-responded messages and missed calls. Looking at who the arbiter was he kind of thought it was karma for Roy’s harshness. No body wanted to deal with Lex Luthor, less of all protect him.

He found M’ggan and Superboy in the common area conversing, they’d be having their first day of school in less than an hour. Despite the mess that was the team right now, both seemed exited, well M’ggan more than Superboy. He was worried for them, it would be their first time interacting with the human world without the rest, but he knew they needed to learn how to interact with other teens. It’d be good for them.

“How’s it going?”

M’ggan jumped from where she was talking to Superboy turning around to face Kaldur with a smile. “I’m excited! I’ll finally get to meet other humans! I mean teenagers. Although I wish Kakashi would be here, maybe he could give me tips.”

Kaldur gave her a sad smile remembering how awkward Kakashi was sometimes when interacting with them, “I don’t think he’d have the best tips for you.”

M’ggan shrugged with her own melancholic smile, “I’d be nice though.”

“Yeah… It would.”

“You miss him, a lot.” Superboy stated.

Kaldur rubbed the back of his neck, “Yeah… I know I’m exaggerating, and it’s only been two days.”

Superboy frowned, “It’s different when you don’t know if he’s coming back.”

M’ggan sighed before looking at the boys with a hopeful spark in her eyes, “That’s true… but let’s stay positive. He’ll come back, he has to.” She murmured the last part almost in desperation.

“You okey?” Superboy questioned. “You defended him, I’m sure he isn’t mad at you.”

Kaldur frowned remembering something, “You said you wanted to apologize to him, right?”

She rubbed her hands for a moment biting he lip before looking up. “Yes. Before either of you were, well, with us, I said something I regret. I just…”

She looked down clutching her hands and Kaldur could see the guilt in her eyes as she glanced up.

“I said something mean… and disregarded your safety.” She murmured sheeply the last part looking at Kaldur. “He… didn’t get mad at me though, not really. I just want to say sorry to him.”

“There is a lot we all regret about how that mission turned out. We… just have to hope he comes back.”

“Or you could drag him back.”

Kaldur frowned slightly looking at Superboy, “I’m not going to drag him back.”

It was true that all Kaldur wanted to go to Tokyo and drag Kakashi back to the cave, beg him to return to the team, tell him he didn’t blame him… but he didn’t want to breach Kakashi’s space. He had done it once and once was enough. The situation could almost be compared to when Kaldur had almost left too, and if that wasn’t an awakening. Kakashi hadn’t known back then but was this how he would’ve felt if Kaldur left? Guilt plagued him over the concept, he wondered if Kakashi would feel guilty too if he never came back.

Superboy sighted, “If he doesn’t come back, you better do, because out of all of us if there is someone who could bring him back, it is you.”

Kaldur was touched by the sincerity, but he wasn’t ready to face the honesty of it. He was never one to breach other people’s bubbles. He had always kept his distance, even with the team till Kakashi arrived. Despite how much Kaldur wanted to deny it he tended to run away from things when they became personal.

“Go get ready, I’ll be there to see you off.” With that Kaldur turned to leave stopping in the dormitory hallway by the room that had been given to Kakashi. He gently pushed the door open; the room was as empty. Sure it had some clothes in the closet, and weapons and armor laced the walls but… nothing was personal. Kaldur couldn’t help but wonder what it could look like, what Kakashi would do if he decorated it to make it his.

Later Kaldur along with Red Tornado and Martian Manhunter wished farewell to M’ggan and Superboy, Connor Kent, and Kaldur was proud of him, before they sent them to school. After they left… it was lonely. Kaldur tried to keep up with training and Japanese, as painful as it was, but it didn’t quelch his nerves or impatience. He tried messaging Kakashi again but nothing. It was the first time in a while he was alone at the cave, Kaldur had always been a distant person, but the silence was starting to get to him. He had grown so used to M’ggan and Superboy’s precense it was weird to have them away. It was a partial relief when Roy called to ask for help. Only downside was having to protect Luthor.

He used the zeta, perhaps too hastily, to Taipei to meet up with Roy, Red Arrow. They established a plan and then headed to the conference, with Kaldur hiding in the crowd and Roy posted himself in view.

As expect it didn’t take long for both Cheshire and Sportsmaster to barge, explosively into the peace meeting. Red Arrow took Cheshire as he took Sportsmaster. Surprisingly it seemed Kaldur was able to stand up to him. Using his training with Kakashi, and his practice of quickly switching weapons and style he was able to sometimes even push back the man.

“Not bad lad.” Sportsmaster commented after dogging a swipe, “I’m guessing you learned some from your teammate Inu… or Ex teammate. I must say that was certainly a downgrade.”

Kaldur’s face contorted into once of confused rage, “How did you-!?”

“I have a source,” Sportmaster goaded, “a very inside source.”

Kaldur had to physically hold himself to not loose composure as he continued to fight till Roy called out to him.

As Roy set off the sprinklers in a heavy, Kaldur used his rage as strength too mold the water into a leviathan pushing all assassins away, with strength.

“Good job at pushing his buttons!” Kaldur heard Chesire shout as she threw explosives to his water creature destroying the head and creating smoke. But Kaldur wasn’t done, as he caught an assassin jumping from the smoke, he used the remnants of the Leviathan to shove him away rather harshly. As the smoke cleared, they found the rest of the assassins gone. Kaldur frowned ignoring the look Lex threw him from behind, as his assassin robot was posed to defend but had not been needed. Roy placed a hand on his shoulder in a weird reverse of roles; it usually was the red head who was hot headed.

After the leaders signed a treaty, Roy and Kaldur took their leave. Then the read head addressed the issue. “I heard what Sportsmaster said. Do you really think there a mole?”

And wasn’t that a frightening thought. “I will investigate. Quietly.”

“You won’t tell them?” Roy wondered surprised.

“I don’t want the team to fall apart over baseless suspicions… not any further apart. And if it’s true, I have no wish to tip him or her off.”

“I understand,” Roy said before looking slightly hesitantly at Kaldur yet maintaining his bravado, “I guess the team did receive a hit recently.”

Kaldur sighed and turned to his friend, “So you do know about Inu, guess that’s why you told me not to use you as an escape goat. Let me guess Wally?”

“Robin actually,” Roy corrected, “called to rant about it. He was still frustrated but he seemed to be managing to get his thoughts together and for what’s worth, I’m… sorry that happened.”

Kaldur smiled faintly, “You took it well.”

The red head scoffed, “I’m not as faint of heart as the rest, I am the oldest one. I’ve seen my fair share of violence… six months is a lot of time, I get it.” Roy looked back to the entrance, “Do you think he is the mole?”

Kaldur gently leaned on the wall. Pushing aside his friendship, despite Kakashi’s actions and skill it didn’t make sense for him to be the mole. If Kakashi was the mole it made no sense for him to leave the team, and it made no sense for him to teach them better skills. No, if Kakashi was the mole he could’ve just integrated the team, not improve it, “No, but I know I can’t rule him out.”

Roy looked at him for a moment before raising his eyebrow, “You care. I’ve never seen you like this.”

“We grew close.” Kakashi said defensively.

Roy raised an eyebrow, “And you haven’t talked to him?” He said it in an almost teasing voice.

“It’s… complicated.” Kaldur stated with a frown. “I tried to call, he didn’t answer.”

“So you haven’t gone to see him.” Roy shook his head, “Is it only that or are you just scared of what you’ll find?”

Kaldur looked at him with wide eyes, was… was that what he was doing? When he had first got to know Kakashi he had know the other boy was different in a way none of them were. All of them had lost parts of their childhoods for different reasons, being a hero had forced them to mature, to see how cruel the world could be. Kaldur himself had lost his child like innocence long before becoming Aqualad but with Kakashi it almost looked like it had never been there.

The eyebags and apathetic mask, he carried himself like he carried the weight of the world. Kakashi had matured faster than any of them had and sometimes it scared Kaldur. It wasn’t pity, simply sadness and understanding. Kaldur had never pushed fearing what that could cost them, wondering if he would damage him doing so.

But Kakashi was far from fragile.

He might as well be made of steel… or maybe Kakashi had already shattered and was simply hiding it, and that possibility terrified Kaldur. Finding out what it would take to help him, to put the pieces together again; if he could even do so.

“Look it is none of my business, I’m not part of the mess… but,” Roy’s feature softened, “You sounded happier before he left and the longer you drag it the harder it will be when you confront it. Talk to him, you have a zeta. If not for yourself, do it for Robin. The kid misses him.”

Kaldur looked down glaring at the ground, before breathing in and turning to Roy, “You’re surprisingly good at this.”

“Don’t get used to it.” Roy deadpanned.

Kaldur huffed a laugh, “I don’t know if you too would get along like pen and paper or hate each other like oil and water.”

“Not eager to find out. Thank you.” Roy said as he turned to leave.

“Thank you for trusting me. You could’ve called the anyone, but you called the cave.”

Roy stopped and turned to him, “You’re right. The team... has my respect. I’m still getting used to the solo act, but if you need me,” he gave an honest smile to Kaldur, “I’ll be there. And good luck with your friend.”

Kaldur smiled as he watched Roy go. He'd give him more time but... Roy was right if Kakashi wasn't going to come back, Kaldur would let him destroy himself further. Long ago he had promised he'd be the one to help Kakashi and even if that meant crossing lines they had agreed not to he would. Sometimes you have to break bones to heal them correctly.

If Kaldur had to break what Kakashi had crudly glued to give him the chance to mend it, he’d do it.  

Star City, September 8, 22:25 PST

Oliver watched as Artemis tied up the pair of muggers they had just taken down.

“Good job.” Oliver commented.

It was a calm night without much activity in the area. He had been thinking about what Batman asked of him and the discussion that followed. It wasn’t exactly that he disagreed about the team having to eventually forgive the kid, Inu, but he was skeptical in helping said make-up. His disagreement had turned the conversation into a discussion. Barry, and Oliver did feel slightly bad for the man, had taken the blunt of the argument trying to calm both down. Of Couse, Barry had agreed to talk with his mentee quickly, the man was way to kind, but Oliver had commented on his hesitance to allow the team to forgive the boy. In the end they had agreed that Oliver would talk to Artemis but wouldn’t try to convince her if she didn’t want.

Oliver had logged on the reports of the mission and was even more skeptical on learning that ‘used lethal force to protect Robin’ really meant ‘killed four people Robin was fighting with’. Regardless he was surprised at Artemis anger regarding the issue he had asked her a few days ago about it and she was quick to shut down the topic with a frustrated tone. He would’ve figured she’d understand Inu better considering who had trained (and raised her) prior.

But no, the girl seemed anything except forgiving.

After she had left a training session suddenly Batman had put pressure on him to talk to her. He figured that it would be better to speak to her during patrol where she couldn’t just leave and had somewhere to direct her anger.

After Artemis tied up the muggers and set the signal for the police Oliver guided her to an adjacent roof as they watched the police take them away.

“So can I know why you’re directing your frustration on the team?”

Artemis groaned, “Can we not talk about that?”

Oliver looked at her, “You missed your training session.”

“Aqualad and Miss M were mopping.” Artemis shook her head, “It doesn’t take an expert to know why.”

“I’m guessing they miss him?” Oliver couldn’t help but think about how it was Aqualad who missed the boy. The young hero was always stoic when Oliver was around, he wasn’t boisterous or expressive like his mentor. Out of all the original four sidekicks he had always been the one that kept his distance.

“Of course they do,” She scoffed slightly, “Acualad and Inu were like…” She crossed her fingers, as if to make a point, “best friends. And Miss M is too forgiving.”

“What about you?”

“I said I didn’t want to talk about it.” And was that fear in her voice?

“Look Artemis,” Oliver pinched his nose, “I understand, I’m skeptical of Inu too, but you are hindering the team. And I know that there is more because I figured you’d understand him better, considering your… history. I’m not defending him, honestly, I wouldn’t want him near either, but he is part of the team… or was at least.”

Artemis looked down and gripped her arms as she frowned, “I just… what if he finds out and thinks I’m a threat?”

Oliver raised an eyebrow and shrugged, “That’d be hypocritical and him killing you won’t happen… probably.”

“Well with four people in the ground that did seem probable.” Artemis hissed.

“So that’s it, you’re scared of him?”

“What? No!” Artemis turned sharply to him, “I’m not scared of him.”

“Then what is it?” Oliver insisted.

She looked down, “Its just… I’m… how could they forgive him that easily?”

“Isn’t that a favor to you? If they ever find out about you they’ll be less hostile,” Oliver suggested before tuning confused to her, “Wait, are you talking about Aqualad and Miss M? Because Wally and Robin seemed to be all but forgiving from what I heard.”

“So was M’ggan…” she murmured before continuing so quietly Oliver almost didn’t hear her “…and Kakashi was their friend.”

Oliver frowned, it didn’t make sense to him. If they had acted so hostile, why did she mention they forgave him.

“Okey I’m getting confused, are you mad that they forgave him or that they are hostile to him?”

Artemis looked at him before hissing something to herself and turning away, “Forget it. I’ll go to the next training and either way if Ka- Inu returns it’ll be his choice not mine.”

Oliver passed a hand though his hair, he was never good at comforting other. “Just remember the team had nothing to do with what he did, and at the end of the day Inu and you do have some things in common. You can figure him out.”

Artemis hunched up a bit, “I know…”

Artemis looked at his mentor through the corner of her eyes as this one sighted defeated. Artemis knew they were probably quite alike, but it was also a terrifying thought. The way Kakashi had acted left no room for remorse in a way that reminded her so much of Jade and her father. She was sick of living with people who had no regards for human lives. She knew from the moment she regained her memories that if Kakashi deemed her a threat to the team she could very much be… eliminated. She had been terrified of him, and even worse was how smart he was. How he seemed to look past her act sometimes.

If he wanted to find out anything about her, he could probably do it, had had the chance to when he had taken down Cheshire. She had never been able to be at her level and up came someone that had beat her. Artemis hadn’t liked him at first, a lot was because of that. She hated his cold and apathetic nature or when he seemed uncaring of things. How he kept her at arm’s length and analyzed her every move. But they had managed a common ground, they held conversations and bothered Wally. She had started to consider him someone she wouldn’t mind being around.

Now she didn’t know how much of that was an act.

It hadn’t taken her long to realize how hypocritical that was. It was as they arrived at the cave that she realized how much she herself was hiding from them.  And that thought came with another terrifying realization.

She had seen how the team had acted, how Wally had lashed and how Robin had been angered, even M’ggan had said some stuff to him back at the desert. If they had acted like that towards Kakashi, someone they knew for longer and had been closer to, what would they think of her if they found out? Granted Kaldur and Superboy hadn’t seemed so mad but Kaldur and him had been best friends, and Superboy hadn’t seen what he’d done. Artemis didn’t have that friendship and she had lied to them.

She knew Kakashi suspected something, he had the ability to possibly turn the team against her and that terrified her more than the prospect of him killing her. She felt bad upon feeling relief that he was taking a step back, that meant he wouldn’t get the chance to do so. But seeing the team sadden at his leave she felt… jealousy. She didn’t think she’d be forgiven so easily despite how stupid it seemed. 

She heard Oliver call out to her and she silently followed his lead in jumping to the next roof.

In the end, she had no control over the outcome. Unfortunately, she didn’t get to decide if he returned or not. Artemis was selfishly hopping he didn’t, and if that felt like a lie she’d lie to herself for as long as it took. The risk was just to great in her books, too much to lose.

She couldn’t take back the words and she’d rather be the aggressor than the one left behind.

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Tokyo, September 6

Kakashi first noticed them during the middle of patrol as he finished taking down an illegal spice shipment he had received word of the day before. He never forgets the feeling of being watched, the prickle in the back of his neck telling him something is up. He didn’t slow down or turn around though, quicky disarming and knocking down the last of the goons. They stayed where they were not jumping to interfere just watching from the distance. They were careful and hid well, it took him a few moments to deidentify the two locations where they were posted, but he couldn’t know how many.

As he tied the goons, he stayed in the open but gave no indication of having seen them, waiting for them to move. They didn’t. They stayed watching. His mind was running wild. Who were they? Did they work for someone? Was someone after him? Were they trying to obtain information on him? Find out who he was? If so, there was no way he was taking them back to the apartment, but he couldn’t just attack them now. Not without more information.

Instead, he decided to test them. He sent a message to local authorities to come collect the trash, adding a bright orange note that read ‘I committed crime, put me on time out’. If the authorities missed the joke, it was their own doing. He wasn’t going to pass the opportunity to slightly humiliate them. It was fun. He carefully placed the polaroid images of his evidence on them on the floor to make sure the police had enough evidence to arrest them and looked at the knocked-out men.

It was another weird thing, he had mostly ‘cleaned’ Tokyo of harmful illegal trading, human trafficking meta or not were almost nonexistent. And a lot of drug trades were delt with. But these were new commers, a new gang that had just recently rooted in the underground of Tokyo, and they were already receiving shipments after only a few weeks. It was weird and despite hoping this would be delt with fast he wasn’t so sure these was a normal gang. He had a feeling there was something going on.

He left the scene jumping through alleys and buildings as his stalkers followed. So definitely targeting him. They didn’t attack and kept their distance. Kakashi managed to lose them twice in the remaining time he patrolled. He didn’t attack back or gave indication of having seen them. When it was time to end the night, he made sure to lose them before going to a small crowed hidden using his transformation jutsu to disguise himself. He waited to be far away and closer to his apartment before dropping the jutsu and heading to his apartment.

Once inside having checked Naruto and changing into comfortable clothes he sat on the table sharpening his tanto as he pondered. He didn’t know if this was a one-time thing or how dangerous they were. Did this have anything to do with the new gang? He looked towards where Naruto was sleeping. At least he knew one thing, if they wanted to harm his kid it would be over his dead body. Was he exaggerating? Maybe, but if he had learned something in his time on the run was that it was better to be wary and prepared than sorry and dead.

Kakashi really didn’t want to deal with anything like this, it had barely been a day since he left the team. The obnoxious pain was still there, and it prevented him from picking up his comm and even his phone. He had texted back, but they were cold short replies. As much as he hated the new threat, his stalkers did prove useful to distract him from the missed calls and texts. Kakashi would never be able to trick himself as much as he wanted, sleepless nights were prove enough of that.

The next night it was blissful silence, no sight of his stalkers. For a moment he almost believed it was a one-time occurrence, but he did not lower his guard. Silence always meant danger. His prediction was proved correct the following night, when once more he felt himself being shadowed. And then the next night and the next.

For most of his patrol they had tailed him. He didn’t slack or stop, just continued his work. He felt them staring when he fought more than just the average mugger. He waited for them to attack but they never did and at the end of the night Kakashi would scurry away and disappear from they’re sight in a game of chase.

Tokyo, September 10 (4 days after the first sighting)

After the third night of being consecutively stalked he decided enough was enough. That night he grabbed a small camera, one of the gadgets Robin had been set on giving him and attached it to his mask.

“I don’t know what they want, and I can’t risk them following me to my apartment.” He informed his ninken as he attached the tiny camera to his mask.

Pakkun looked from his pup to the mask with the camera. “And that is for what exactly?”

“I haven’t got the chance to see them clearly but since I’ll be getting close it’ll be good to have an image.” He paused for a moment. “Maybe someone knows them.”

“Just don’t get killed.”

“Maa, what have I done to earn your doubt.”

Pakkun gave him a glare, “Recently, a lot.”

With a plan set in motion he headed out to work his shift at the bar and then patrol. It was a slow patrol. A kid had gotten lost, and he helped him find his parents who had thanked him profoundly. A few muggers delt with and a girl was looking for her dog. He found him stuck in a wired fence after he beat the shit of some guys getting handsy with a woman leaving a bar. As he gently worked on freeing the dog, Pochi, he felt eyes on him again. Taking his time to finish he brought the small dog back to the girl still looking for him at the park.

“Thank you, thank you so much!” She shouted as she hugged Pochi, smiling brightly at him.

“You’re welcome,” he looked back at where he felt eyes, “Get home safely, okey? Don’t be out late, its dark.”

“Mhm!”

He watched as she left before starting the game. He scurried along alleyways and jumped across building like he had travel the forests of Konoha once, fast and effortless. He was fast and kept his pace, by the time his observers made it to the docks they were no longer the hunters. Kakashi scanned the area from his place perched when he saw them and quickly hid. A man came to stand where he was previously perched. He was clean bald and muscular, honestly beast sized and yet his steps barely made noise. He wore a dark grey shirt and brown pants along with metal wrist cuffs and belt. He started scanning the area probably looking for Inu.

Kakashi scanned the aera with his sharingan he could see four more people in adjacent buildings. Crap.

Turning the camera in his mask on, he very carefully came out from his hiding spot on the man’s blind side. The man began to tour around and Kakashi pounced. He drew his tanto and shoved the man to the ground. Inu stood on top of him with a foot planted over his arm that despite being bigger than that of the boy’s had been pinned down. His other leg was kneeled on the other’s man back digging painfully and his free arm was holding the other’s man shoulder down. Kakashi placed his tanto bedsides his neck in a move that said, ‘I could decapitate you if I wanted to’.

“Who are you? What do you want?” Kakashi demanded.

“You really are as skilled as he claimed.” The man mentioned with a thick accent and voice, far too casual for having a weapon ready to decapitate him at his neck.

“Answer.” Kakashi commanded this time as he dug his fingers into the tendons of his shoulder to create pain. Unfortunately, the man seemed to not care of the pain. Kakashi heard the other men land on the room. One, two, three, four… fuck, five. He eyed them and moved his tanto to be closer to the man’s neck, a silent warning.

They wore all black, with thick black armor and many weapons visible. Kakashi would bet there were more he couldn’t see. They wore a hood and nothing except their cold eyes could be seen. They didn’t twitch but were positioned ready to attack. Kakashi was painfully reminded of the ANBU.

“I’ll ask one more time. Who are you and what do you want?” Kakashi demanded with cold firmness bringing the blade even closer touching the man’s skin.

“He figured you’d have loosened to your nature after your stunt at Bilaya. Quite skilled for someone so young.”

Kakashi’s eyes widened behind his mask, he pulled his blade away slightly from the man’s neck and loosened his hand which was putting pressure on his shoulder in shock. What…? How did they…? And who was He?

The man tried to use Kakashi’s moment of shock to grab the arm that was pressing his shoulder. Kakashi sobered immediately, pulling back and instead slamming his fist on his shoulder as the man tried to grab it making him retract the hand and grunt in pain.

Kakashi couldn’t keep holding him down however as he was forced to turn to flick away a throwing knife with his tanto. The man used the opportunity to push himself up and Kakashi was forced to roll away as a lean attacker swiped at him… what was Kakashi going to name them?

Kakashi dogged a swipe from behind dancing around it to kick his attacker to the ground.  Screw it, ninjas it is.  

Wind release: Gale palm

The justsu threw a ninja who was going to attack away from him, topped the one he had kicked out of the roof and cause the bald man to stagger, the rest having to stop form the strength of the wind too.

They fought and Kakashi quickly realized they were good. They were all graceful and fast fighting in synchronization, testing him. It reminded Kakashi far too much of the ANBU only different fighting styles. It was like a dance. Blades shooting sparks from where they met and Kakashi had to remind himself not to go for the kill, constantly. As he danced dogging blades he flipped over a ninja sending the man faced first to the ground with force as he used him as a springboard. He twisted in the air to clash with another ninja twisting his handle on the blade to throw him of balance and slinging underneath him slashing his shoulder blade as rose behind him. The ninja tried to block his next Strick and once more Kakashi twisted his grip to send him in the way of another ninja. He flipped over another who was coming behind him kicking his legs and kicking him in the head knocking him out. A water bullet knocked another one as the rest managed to doge.

As Kakashi turned to face the remaining three, bald man made a hand motion. Kakashi tensed waiting for a synchronized attack.

“I apologize, but this was simply an induction.” The bald man disclosed, “We’ll see each other again, farewell Inu.”

Kakashi almost rolled his eyes as one of the ninjas dropped a smoke pellet, but as he was about to pounced again, he heard it. Kakashi turned around and saw the ninja he had thrown over the roof standing on the bridge of a crane, a construction worker probably doing his rounds, hanging from the railing. The ninja grabbed one of the hands and looked towards were Kakashi was.

Months ago, Kakashi wouldn’t have cared. Would’ve turned a blind eye and continued persecuting his stalkers. But that was months ago, this Kakashi cared. This Kakashi had grown to care for the people of Tokyo and this Kakashi cared to help others. He ran.

Jumping from the roof Kakashi bolted using chakra to impulse him. As he landed on the containers of the docks, the ninja shoved the workers hand making him let go of the railing with a scream. Kakashi quickly used a wind jutsu to try and slow down his fall. As the man reached the level of the containers Kakashi jumped sliding through the air, catching the man as safely as he could to avoid hurting him and dodging a throwing knife. He skidded on the floor with force legs and back first rolling to his shoulder from the momentum as he shielding the man from the impact. Kakashi’s legs, back and arm scrapped the concert and as he slowed Kakashi hit his head on it too, that would leave a concussion. He grunted in pain a bit but gave a sigh of relief seeing the man unhurt.

Gently he coaxed the man to a sitting position and then helped him up. It must’ve been a funny sight the man was at least two heads taller than Kakashi which made sense considering how unbalanced was that catch.

Looking back at the crane and then the roof he had been prior Kakashi glared and clenched his fist. They were gone. Kakashi turned to the man again and after making sure he was okey left to scout the aera without luck, even the knocked-out ninjas were gone.

Kakashi felt wet splash against his head. He looked at the sky as he felt the first drop of water fall from dark grey skies, soon it was raining. Water pounded at the concrete roofs, it was still warm out and it made Kakashi uncomfortable. He glared at the sky as rain drenched him. It felt like the sky was mocking him.

…

Pakkun stared at Kakashi as this one cleaned a long scrap on his arm.

“‘What have I done to earn your doubt’ he says” Pakkun mocked.

“Concrete isn’t smooth, and I didn’t get hurt fighting them… I got it after.” Kakashi murmured the last part.

To be honest, it was ironic that Kakashi got hurt not by fighting ninjas with very sharp weapons and instead getting concussed and scrapped by saving someone. It said a lot about where his specialties lied, he thought bitterly.

He relinquished in the pain of the wound as he finished cleaning it roughly. He prodded a bit at the long scrap and his arm tensed as it stinged. It wasn’t too bad, but it was true concrete was rougher than forest ground and this one could almost count as a burn. Knowing Pakkun would be bugging him about it he placed a bandage over it.

He acknowledged as the comm vibrated, Kakashi stared at it knowing it was probably Kaldur. Guilt shifted in him as he reached for it before stopping himself simply staring at it. He started scratching and digging his nails on his forearms as he watched the call end. Was he delaying the issue, maybe but he just couldn’t bring himself to pick up. Kakashi didn’t even know if it was fear or guilt at this point.

He didn’t notice his nails had breached skin till he touched his forehead and felt the blood. Blinking he looked down at his forearms to see a few scratches bleeding. He quickly stood up washing the blood way not wanting his hands to be coated in them knowing he would spend precious time rubbing them clean if that happened.

He stretched a bit as he pictured his bed in his mind but groaned as he sat and worked on passing the mask footage to the computer. As the footage loaded, he started to scratch his arms wondering whether he should show it to someone, possibly Batman or Canary. He frowned; no. He’d do it by himself. How hard could it be to catch some ninjas?

Once the footage was uploaded Kakashi grabbed the computer and stumbled to him room. He left the computer on his desk and removed his uniform putting on shorts and a lose shirt before gently folding his uniform and storing it away. Flopping carelessly into his bed he turned his head to look at the pictures in his nightstand. Rin’s bright smile, Minato’s kind done for expression and his and Obito’s childish animosity were forever captured in it.

When he left, Kakashi hadn’t taken much aside from his essentials and weapons, but he had taken four pictures. One of them was his team picture, the second was of the team and Kushina on the training grounds, Kakashi loved that picture as much as he hated it. It was taken a few days before Kakashi was promoted to jounin, Kushina had brought some food to their training before claiming it was a cute moment and running to get someone to take a picture. She and Rin were pressed together both smiling and Kushina with an arm around Rin’s shoulders, Obito was a little forward beside Rin but facing and smiling brightly at the camera, Minato was sitting beside Kushina facing towards Obito but smiling kindly at the camera, and Kakashi was leaning against Minato glancing at the camera with Pakkun on his lap. 

Kakashi dragged his eyes to a picture on his desk, in the dark it was barely visible, but Kakashi knew it by memory too. It was a simple picture of Kakashi and Guy when they were younger taken by Guy’s dad. Guy had a thumbs up towards the camera and an arm around Kakashi’s shoulders as he looked bored at the camera with his hands in his pockets. He had taken that on a spur of the moment.

The last picture was in Naruto’s room it was of Kushina and Minato a few months into the pregnancy. Kakashi had taken it wanting Naruto to have a picture of his parents, it hadn’t been intentional at the time but since neither were wearing ninja cloths it was one Naruto could show people as he grew up.

And talking about the little kiddo. Kakashi turned shoving his face into his pillow as he heard movement from Naruto’s room. He groaned once before shoving himself up not wincing at the pain from his arm and dragging himself to Naruto’s room. Kakashi sighed and smiled tiredly as he looked at the baby rolling out of his bed.

Naruto looked at him with wide bright eyes before crawling towards him, Kakashi picked him up and then went to the bed, picking Pakkun up ignoring the off sound he made. Naruto laughed as his small hands clutched Kakashi’s shirt. He flopped on his bed, Naruto curling in his chest and Pakkun tiredly moving to lay beside Kakashi’s head, he heard Bisuke, who was on night duty jump on his bed and curled at his feet.

It had been quite a disastrous week, and Kakashi hated it had been a sentimental one too, but at least now he wasn’t going to sleep in an empty apartment. Even so Kakashi couldn’t ignore the voice in his head that sounded too much like Obito that nights would be better if his team was with him. He dreamed of nights curled by his pack and team just this time it wasn’t on the forest during a mission but a cozy couch in a cave, and he wasn’t eleven beside his sensei but fifteen and with a kid brother. He felt guilt as he felt happiness even if it was for as long as he closed his eyes.

Tokyo, September 12, 23:25 JST

Kaldur gave him five days and multiple calls before making the decision to go to Tokyo. He had stalled he would admit so, mainly because Artemis had finally started to return to team training and Kaldur wanted her to have some time to get back to working with the team. But he couldn’t stall anymore, Kakashi wasn’t answering texts and Kaldur couldn’t wait any longer. He had seen Robin seemed to share the sentiment as the younger teen stared at the zetas before training as if waiting for their teammate. It broke Kaldur’s heart, he himself waited too.

He stepped out of the zeta with his uniform in stealth mode on the alleyway beside what during the day would probably be a busy street. After checking there was no one around he made his way to the roof. Looking around he was astounded by the view. Kaldur had never been to Tokyo nor Japan. Kaldur had always went through beaches and waters over roofs and streets. Happy Harbor had a nice view at night from the cave, but it couldn’t compare to the flamboyant and astounding view of Tokyo. It was simply beautiful. Chaotic and full of color but beautiful. Kaldur wondered if Kakashi could move just as skillfully through the roofs and skyscrapers as he did in the dense of a forest.

Kaldur took out his comm to open a map of the city and the news oulet. He had a feeling Kakashi would find him and approach him without the need for Kaldur to look for him, only if Kakashi wanted to be found that is, but he still felt eager to see him again. Kaldur carefully made his way through the rooftops looking around for a sign of silver or blue.

Around twenty minutes after he arrived, Kaldur took a break and crouched on the edge of a rooftop. Tokyo was ginormous and Kakashi was starting to doubt if he could even be able to find Kakashi. He was losing hope.

“Ahem.”

Kaldur whirled around almost falling as he sprung up from his crouched position and took a step back. Hands on his pockets with relaxed position and hound mask firmly covering his face was Inu.

“Inu.” Kaldur couldn’t help the soft smile as he said his name.

“Aqualad, what are you doing here?” Inu spoke apathetically.

Kakashi was about to reply something along the lines of you already know when his eyes caught the bandage on Inu’s arm. He frowned immediately zeroing on it. “What happened? Are you okey?”

Inu tilted his head before he seemed to realize what Kakashi was asking about crossing his arms. “I’m fine. And, I asked you first.”

Kaldur sighed slightly hurt by the distant tone of his friend. “I’m worried for you.”

“I can take care of myself.”

“Not what I meant, and you know it.” Kakashi was silent as Kaldur eyes soften almost pleading, “I— I think it’s time for you to come back.”

“Do they? Do you?” Kakashi questioned, “As far as I’m aware I broke an essential rule of the team. Not that I blame them, but they didn’t seem to want me back.”

“But you want to be back?” Kaldur asked stepping closer.

“Doesn’t matter, I failed with the last mission’s requirements, they are in the right to be wary.” If Kaldur hadn’t gotten to know Kakashi over the last month he might’ve not noticed the minuscule way his shoulders tensed.

“It does matter; everyone makes mistakes. You where unaware of the nature of the team at the time.” Kaldur gave another step closer to Inu relived when he didn’t back away, “You are a hero and part of the team.”

Kakashi’s body remained as closed as it was, but his hands clenched at his forearms slightly. “I don’t think I fit the hero standard.”

“Because you’ve killed, plenty? Or because you used to be the soldier of someone?” Kaldur raised an eyebrow, surprised to see Kakashi fully tense then almost flinching. Kakashi swallowed aware he was pushing but he wasn’t backing down, “The past doesn’t define who you are today, which is my friend, our teammate and a hero.”

“It does.” Kakashi responded. “I’ve done too much to be a hero like you define it here.”

 “I don’t know what you are running from or why you are so hesitant to be close to the team, but I want to understand.” Kaldur looked slightly away, “I was also in the military. I know what that’s like, Inu. Sure, I’m still and Atlantean and I was never asked to kill but… I did begin military service at twelve.”

Kakashi stood still, and Kaldur wished he could see his expression. It was hard opening up like this but if he could offer something in return Kakashi might be more willing to open too. He was taking a risk, an offer Kakashi might not even take.

“Before I was Aqualad I was just another soldier of Atlantis… I don’t know if it’s the same but I- at least I want you to know I won’t judge you for where you come from. I’ve been a soldier long enough to understand that not all who have good intentions share the same limits or views. That doesn’t make people bad.” Kaldur smiled sadly, “I love my mother, but it was really me who was taking care of her when I was young. Then came military service at a young age and it was… tough, then Atlantis was attacked, and my friend and me were able to defend it, and… now I’m Aqualad. Leaving Atlantis might’ve been both the easiest and hardest choice of my life.” Kaldur looked away, “When we fought… I- I considered leaving, returning to Altantis to be with the girl I liked.”

Inu twitched. “You...”

Kaldur raised an arm to stop him, looking to the side, “She already had someone, and part of me is relived I didn’t have to choose… but it doesn’t take away I was going to leave you. She helped me realize that, even if she had chosen me, I would’ve have been making a mistake by leaving. The only thing I was sure of was that you would protect the team for me, I trusted you then, I trust you now. I’m not a hero out of an astounding revelation or tragedy, in fact I almost gave it up. I took an opportunity and made a choice.”

Looking back up he saw Inu was no longer arms crossed, they laid by his sides. “I became a vigilante because I was bored.”

And Kaldur, as much as he didn’t expect that it just seemed so in character with Kakashi, he smiled lightly and soft sound escaping his mouth. “Why isn’t that surprising?”

Kakashi tilted his head, “Isn’t that wrong? I couldn’t stay away from fighting, it’s not a… noble reason.”

“I don’t think there is a right or wrong way to become a hero.” Kaldur shrugged lightheartedly, “Besides, even if that’s how you started, to me you’ve done enough for your reason to have evolved.”

Kakashi shook his head and pulled his mask to the side, letting Kaldur see his charcoal eye, “You’ve got too much faith in me.”

“It’s backed by facts, trust me.”

Kaldur’s expression brightened when Kakashi’s closed slightly in what Kaldur knew was a half-smile. Kaldur was now just a few feet away from Inu, from Kakashi.

“I can’t speak for everyone, but at least I want your back.” Kaldur made a motion to reach towards Kakashi but halted not wanting to intrude more than he was going to, “I’m not asking you to tell them all everything or even me, but I want you to trust me, trust I won’t abandon you despite what you say.”

Kakashi looked up, coal eye piercing es with a fierce force yet mint-colored ones stared back without flinching. Kakashi shook his head, “Of course you—”

Sudenly Kakashi tensed again and before Kaldur could blink a flash of red came from Inu’s mask and Kakashi was reaching for him. Before he could process anything, they were at street level crouched beneath a fire stair. Kakashi held his mouth close and when Kaldur looked at him confused he signed something before realizing Kaldur couldn’t understand it and pointing at an adjacent building. Kaldur had to stain his eyes to see it but it was undeniable there were figures there.

Kakashi removed his hand from Kaldur’s mouth and made the universal sign of be quiet before creating a clone that immediately took off, the motioning for Kaldur to follow him. Kaldur could have sworn there was a red glow from where the mask hid his other eye. They traveled through alleyways careful to stay hidden till they reached a park that Kakashi deemed safe.

“Okey we’re fine.”

Kaldur looked at the buildings around, “Who were they?”

“I don’t know but they’ve been stalking me for the past few days.”

Kaldur turned to him worried, “Why didn’t you tell anyone?”

Kakashi looked away “I can handle myself.”

“Kakashi…” Kaldur scolded slightly.

Kakashi waved a hand, “After the first time I confronted them two days ago, they’ve been trying to avoid me when I try to engage them, but they have continued to follow me regardless.”

“You’ve seen them close up. Can you describe them? Maybe I can help you identify them.”

Kakashi shrugged, “I’ve got a video, I was planning to take it to Batman or Canary… at some point.”

“You can, that hasn’t changed, but if you want, I can help you now.”

Kakashi seemed to hesitate, looking at him with a piercing gaze that Kaldur knew meant he was thinking and analyzing him.

“Follow me.”

Kaldur blinked as Inu pulled his mask down and turned, “Where are we going.”

“Somewhere safer to talk.”

Kakashi guided Kaldur through the roofs and dark alleyways of Tokyo occasionally stopping when there were issues, not that there where many in the area they were in. Kaldur couldn’t help but admire the way Kakashi moved though the city so effortlessly and gracefully, when he diverted it was smoothly and in an instant was back.

Kakashi warned him to be careful not to be seen as they got closer to their location. It wasn’t till they were standing at a staired balcony that Kaldur realized where they were. His eyes widened in realization.

“Wait, is this your apartment?”

“Yes.” Kakashi said as he pulled a key from where it was hidden buried on the dirt of a plant, “And don’t worry about being loud it’s not like my neighbors will be suspicious if they see Inu and Aqualad entering.”

“Sorry…” Kaldur murmured still in shock as Kakashi unlocked the window door and made a hand sign.

The apartment wasn’t anything impressive or adorned, yet it seemed so like Kakashi. The living room wasn’t verry big with the dining place behind the couch and had open kitchen. Kaldur could see a small hallway that had doors to two rooms and what he assumed was the bathroom. It was simple with a dark green couch and wooden polished floors, the couch wasn’t turned to a TV, instead to shelves lined with books. While it lacked a personal touch it had a few stray children’s toys on the floor, and a hoodie thrown in the couch along with a blanket, and besides the apartment door were two pairs of shoes, one far too small to be Kakashi’s. It smelled like sanitizer, dogs and the faint smell of blood.

“Pup,” Kaldur turned to the voice to find two dogs on the hallway, one was a redish marron with white and a few bandages, the other was a small pug Kaldur recognized as the ones that had been with Kakashi the day of the mission. They stared at him with intense eyes. “didn’t quite see this one coming, but glad someone is dragging you to your senses.”

“Yeah Boss. We’ll leave you alone.”

Kaldur blinked as the two dogs disappeared into one of the rooms, still astounded by their ability to talk.

Kakashi sighed behind him, “Give me a moment, I’ll go for the computer.”

As quick as he left, he came back computer in hand. They sat at the table to review the footage and Kaldur was impressed by how easily Kakashi had managed to sneak up to the man, that is till he recognized the uniforms of Kakashi’s stakers. Kaldurs eyes widened as he stared at the fight. His stomach turned and fear for his friend surged despite how well Kakashi seemed to handle himself.

“The League of Shadows…”

“Huh?”

Kaldur didn’t draw his eyes away from the screen as he spoke, “Those uniforms, they belong to the League of Shadows.”

Kakashi frowned, “As the ones after Doctor Roquette, like Cheshire.”

“Cheshire is an independent contractor, but she does associate with the League, yes.” Kaldur glanced at Kakashi, “This complicates things. The League of Shadows is a large organization with power, and their dangerous. You need to tell Batman.”

Kakashi frowned, “I can take care of myself.”

Shaking his head, Kaldur stared at him with pleading eyes, “I know but Batman knows much about them, he will help you.”

As Kakashi seemed to hesitate, Kaldur stood up and turned with kind but hard eyes.

“Please, you are not alone, you have a team.”

“Won’t this just make them more suspicious of me?” Kakashi glanced at the video that was now in pause, “A group of assassins is after me, I’ll just put them in danger Kaldur. I mean they knew about the incident in Bilaya.”

Kaldur’s eyes widened, remembering Sportsmaster’s words, “They did?”

“Yeah…” Kakashi looked at Kaldur for a moment before continuing, “mentioned how I had, loosened to my nature, after it.” He shrugged. “Not that their wrong.”

“No- Kakashi you’re not—” Kaldur tried to deny.

“I am a killer Kaldur.”

“You’re my friend.”

Kaldur’s eyes were determined, it was a glance that looked so much like Obito’s the day of Kanabi Bridge yet so different at the same time. And Kakashi… he felt himself bending to them like he had done for Obito.

“I tried to give you time, space. I came here to get you back and I won’t back down.” Pale teal green eyes and a determined frown on his face. He was already here, in Tokyo, in Kakashi’s apartment. If he backed down now, if he didn’t make sure Kakashi would come back… Kaldur may not have another chance like this one. “Sorry, but I can stand and leave you to destroy what you have created.”

Chapter Text

/ “Japanese” / comms / Telepathy & Flashbacks /

Tokyo, September 12, 23:52 JST

“You’re not giving up.” Not a question a statement.

“No.” Kaldur answered honestly, “And no amount of blood will scare me away.”

“I broke a main rule of the team. No one else kills.” Kakashi emphasized rather confused.

“Then tell me why? Because I want to understand. If you are running from something… I can’t let you run from us too.”

Kakashi looked away suddenly fierce eyes suddenly looking tired, distant. He was tired of fighting a battle and Kaldur was persistent like Obito or Guy had been. “I’m not innocent, I’m not a good person. But I do have my reasons to do what I do. They just don’t fit with you or the teams’ morals or expectations.”

Kaldur raised a challenging eyebrow before pulling a chair from the table and sitting facing Kakashi, “Test me.”

Kakashi gave a long sigh before leaning is hip on the table, “Death isn’t uncommon where I come from, killing was never a line or if it was… I was never taught to stop and consider it. One of the things I had to remind myself when I came here. I wasn’t lying when I said, it’s what I would’ve done six months ago. I’ve probably shed enough blood to fill a lake.”

Kaldur was silent not wanting to interrupt him as Kakashi returned his gaze to him. Kaldur looked at him with intensity but kindness, encouraging. Kakashi’s breath almost caught, almost.

“I’m not running away, not anymore. But my Village, my roots, the place I fought day and night for… it will always be part of me and that’s a part that you will see more than once. Six months ago, I… went rouge and left my village. From where I’m from specially under my circumstances it was killed or be killed. As I told Batman, villages don’t take well to deserters.” Kakashi closed his eyes, before looking at Kaldur with a determined and anguished expression, faintly Kaldur wondered if he could read Kakashi because he knew him or if his eye had always been so expressive. “I’m not kind or innocent; I’ve hurt others and followed orders to do horrible things for my Village. I didn’t leave out of anger or wanting to betray my Village, I left to protect someone.” Kaldur didn’t have to guess who it was, there was only one person Kakashi would do something like that for, he had heard enough of Naruto to know,” And I killed to protect him, too. I don’t regret the blood I shed for him or Village. I was a soldier, it was my job. I would still hurt others, I would kill if it meant protecting…”

“Us?”

“… Yeah.”

Kaldur smiled at him, it was a sad, pained but understanding, “Well it’s a good thing I can trust you with my back then.”

Kakashi’s eye widened and blinked surprised, Kaldur laughed softly at the expression of confusion, subconsciously aware that there was something off with it something more.

“I thought killing was a strict no.”

“I’m not one to judge, I don’t think it is a strict no, especially if lives are at stake.” Kaldur looked at the tanto in Kakashi’s back before looking at him again, “Sure I’ll always try to avoid it, and I ask others to do the same, but I understand the sentiment.”

Kakashi’s eyes curved it what was a sad or defeated expression, “It’s not often I’m surprised.”

Kakashi looked down refusing to look at Kaldur’s concerned eyes, it was a sign of weakness, but he couldn’t meet his gaze right now… This just wasn’t what he expected. Kaldur stepped closer to him raising his hands slightly before stopping. Kaldur hesitated before speaking.

“Can I hug you?”

Kakashi’s head snaped up, not expecting that question. It caught him off guard. A hug? He stared at Kaldur wide eyed, both eyes opened and looking at him. He didn’t understand, and yet despite his confusion he found himself nodding not knowing why. Kaldur stood up and wrapped his arms around Kakashi’s slightly smaller frame, embracing him bringing him closer. Kakashi tensed for a moment, still confused. But despite all, he felt… warm. He felt his stomach tickle and twist but not in the ‘I feel sick’ way. He couldn’t quite pinpoint what was the feeling, but it felt nice. His face heated up unintentionally for unknown reasons. How long had it been since he was truly hugged? It had to have been years, since before Minato and Kushina died. Guy had tried; it always ended with Kakashi’s kunai pointed at his throat or chest.

Kaldur hugging him felt nice and warm, safe. He finally relaxed into the hug, tentatively raising his arms to wrap them around Kaldur and resting his head in his shoulder.

“I can’t say I’m sorry for what I did. And I understand if the team doesn’t want me back.”

Kaldur hummed and Kakashi felt the vibrations of it. “Eventually, they will come around.”

“Despite the fact that I am a killer? Doubt it.”

He felt Kaldur’s breath hitch and hugging him tighter before pulling away to look at Kakashi.

“You’re a kid who six months ago was fighting for his and his brother’s life. You are one of us, and you are worth more than you think.”

Kakashi felt himself close his eyes. He didn’t fully believe Kaldur, not yet. But he let himself trust him, give the benefit of the doubt. And he realized that, for the first time since he had left Konoha, as Kaldur pulled him back into and embrace, he felt safe. Kaldur smelled like the salty sea, of afternoon hang outs in the beach, of waves crashing in into rocks, of the sea life under the surface. It was so far from Konoha’s forests and lakes, the seashore was far from there and Kakashi had rarely seen it back then. But here, in a city with a busy harbor and the cave by the beach, it now brought him memories of friends and of hangouts, of home. Of Kaldur who belonged to the sea.

“Please, talk to me. I want to understand.”

Against every teaching of Danzo and his ANBU instructors, against everything he had been taught of was correct for him to act like since he was a child in the academy, against “A good Shinobi doesn’t show emotions” teachings, he let himself be weak. Leaning his head in Kaldur’s shoulder, he didn’t cry but just this once he would be weak.

He breathed it in letting his body relax and untense with deep breaths letting his head rest on the taller boy’s shoulder. “It’s how I was raised, as a shinobi, a soldier, and I stived to be that.”

Kaldur didn’t move so Kakashi took it as a hint to continue. “Heroes back then weren’t like the ones here. A hero was only a hero for its people and most have blood on their hands. The blood that they shed was the one of their enemies, to protect their home. But for the ones that they were an enemy to…”

“They thought of them as a villain and their enemy as the hero.” Kaldur’s voice was soft and understanding.

Kakashi nodded and stepped back. “Yeah… and even then, all it sometimes took was one mistake for their own people to turn on them as well.”

Kakashi’s eyes burned with the memory of his dad, how fast Konoha had shun them out even after everything his father had done for them. Those days he had to push his dad out of bed that turned to evading thrown objects in the street, hunting and cooking, and taking care of his father who just wouldn’t get up and care. Kaldur must have seen his frown because he reached to take Kakashi’s hand and spoke softly but not pitying. “Sometimes people forget that the people they look up to are humans too. Humans with emotions that make mistakes.”

Kaldur moved guided them to the couch. He leaned back and placed his head on the back of the couch, he was too tired. Kaldur gently wrapped his hand around his wrist, waiting. No impatience. No criticizing. No pity. “It was different there. We’re taught the Village came first, that rules and success came above the lives of people. It was all battle and bloodshed. As a shinobi you were a weapon to the Village and nothing more.”

He could feel Kaldur’s stare but there was no heat behind it.

“My father and mentor didn’t think that way, but I did. It was hard not to when my father killed himself after he was shunned out because he chose the life of his teammate over the mission.”

Kakashi’s hands had balled into tight fists, dried blood from patrol on his gloves breaking. Kadur moved his hand to hold on his fist squeaking reassuringly. Kakashi looked at their hands. Wasn’t it pitiful that simple acts of kindness like that made Kakashi open up? How pitiful must he have been to fold to simple acts of kidness? A dark part of his mind considered that it really was a wonderful interrogation technique.

Kakashi gave a pitiful smile. “I dedicated my life to being a loyal weapon. I should’ve known then. It didn’t matter what I did, the village would never care for me the same way I cared for it.”

Kaldur squished Kakashi’s hand reassuringly. “You were a kid, still are.”

“Again, we are considered adults when we graduate the academy. Either way, that doesn’t get rid of the blood I spilled for a Village that never cared for me as anything other than a weapon. All it took was for the people with a kind mentality to die and for me to fear someone I cared for to end like me to finally cut lose.” Kakashi shook his head. “Even after it was kill or be killed that’s how things worked there. It is not how they work here and that’s… not easy for me. I still love Konoha and to be honest, I’d probably still die for it. But I made my choice, and I can’t go back.”

Then Kaldur grabbed his hand again, gently opening his tight fist and holding it to rest on the couch. “It’s not your fault you were raised around ideals like that. What’s important is that you chose to leave, chose the life and freedom of someone over what you had been taught. That when you came here you chose to help others. That is what matters.”

Kakashi’s eyes burned. “Minato, my mentor, died to protect Naruto and the Village, so did Naruto’s mom. I promised him, that I would take care of Naruto. Sage… it took me a very long time. He was hurting and I did nothing. I was prohibited to interact with him, and after Minato’s death… I spiraled, I guess. I threw myself to missions, let them use me as they pleased. I…”

Kakashi looked at the few stars he could see though the window. He had never admitted it to anyone, Minato knew, he had been the one to pull Kakashi back from that path but after the nine-tailed beast attack there had been no one that had been able to pull him out. Guy had tried but Kakashi hadn’t let him.

“I wanted to die.”

Kaldur griped his hand tighter for a moment as if fearing he would disappear the moment he let go.

“But I then I remembered the promises I had made. I realized that I couldn’t let Naruto stay if I wanted him to be okay.” Kakashi pulled way to look at the hall, “I would do it all again, leaving everything I knew, if it meant staying with what I have now.” Kakashi gripped his hand back for a moment, a bruising grip. “And I lost it.”

Kaldur squeezed his hand back, shaking his head slightly. “You didn’t, and you won’t lose it. And for as long as it takes you to gain it back, I’ll stay by your side.”

Kakashi’s cheeks heated up and he silently he thanked that Kaldur couldn’t fully see his face which was most certainly red. He allowed for a small smile behind his mask.

“Do you miss the team?”

Kakashi just looked at the stars behind him hesitating, but it was answer enough for Kaldur.

“Good.” He said smiling, “Because we miss you too, I miss you.”

The moment was ruined when a cry echoed from Naruto’s room. Kakashi sighed tiredly pushing himself away from Kaldur, ashamed of how… vulnerable and physical he had been. He looked at the hall then at Kaldur hesitating. It was awkward for a moment before they both spoke at the same time.

“I should go.”

“Give me a second.”

Kaldur looked at Kakashi confused, and part of Kakashi thought it was a funny expression. It wasn’t often that Kaldur was confused unless it was something Wally or Robin had done that didn’t make sense. Shrugging he turned and walked down the hall.

Kaldur stood in the middle of Kakashi’s living room for a few moments blinking at where Kakashi had disappeared before the crying settled. Kaldur turned to the fire stair door wondering if he should leave before he saw Pakkun emerge from the hall.

“Don’t mess this up.” The dog was surprisingly threatening and Kaldur beat himself for thinking any of Kakashi’s dogs (ninken, Kakashi had called them ninken) would be inoffensive.

Kakashi stepped out of the hallway with a kid in his arms. Naruto.

Kakashi was letting Kaldur meet Naruto, he was trusting Kaldur with this. Holy shi—

“Naruto, this is Kaldur.” Kakashi pulled him out of his thoughts and Kaldur stared at bright blue eyes full of live and so so different from Kakashi’s own. Kakashi could compare them with the brightest of skies and the boy looks so fragile. Blonde hair that would surely catch attention in Japan and even in the States, Naruto looked at him while still clutching at Kakashi’s shirt and it was the cutest thing in the world.

Kaldur waved a hand and smiled gentle and true, “Hello Naruto.”

Kakashi took a few hesitant steps and Kaldur had never seen him hesitate this much. This… This was important. This meant something.

Now closer Naruto made a few struggling noises as his small hand reached for him. Kaldur looked at Kakashi for permission as he raised his hand, Kakashi nodded and Kaldur reached his finger closer to the boy. Naruto shrieked happily and grabbed it. Naruto curiously poked at the webbing on his fingers too. Kaldur chuckled. Kaldur had never been around kids this young, the military never offered much in terms of interactions with kids and while he had plenty of experience comforting kids as Aqualad it was rare to find a baby in danger on his turf.  

“He is far more adorable than in the pictures.”

Kakashi’s eyes crinkled, and his posture relaxed. “Don’t let him fool you, soon you’ll be covered in paint, and you won’t even know how.”

Kaldur smiled rather mischievously in his own way, “The great Kakashi, defeated by a baby.”

Kakashi readjusted the kid holding it up in front of him and deadpanned, “He is my greatest threat.”

As if in cue Naruto blew a raspberry at him and leaving his tongue out.

Kaldur couldn’t help but laugh, “The biggest threat of them all.”

“Absolutly.”

Naruto yawned and made grabby motions towards Kakashi, “Kashi… ‘m sleepy.”

Kakashi eyes softened as he turned to Naruto and readjusted the baby. The way Kakashi was so gentil with him astounded Kaldur. It was a side of Kakashi he didn’t see often, it was a side he’d like to see more often. Kakashi smiled tiredly at Kaldur. “I should put him to sleep.”

Kaldur nodded. “I should probably head out too. You’ll come by tomorrow? Or well later today? You need to tell Batman about the League following you, and don’t feel pressured to say anything you said to me to the team.”

Kakashi’s features hardened as he nodded. He speared a glance to Naruto with a frown. Kaldur couldn’t imagine how he must feel, if Ra’s managed to track him down… Kaldur couldn’t imagine what he’d do to the baby to get to Kakashi. And to Kakashi, it must be painful knowing that he was putting Naruto at risk due to that.

Kaldur reached out his hand and when Kakashi didn’t pull back, rested it in his shoulder. “We’ll solve this. By the way, Connor and M'ggan will be going to a mission” He smirked, "I'll send you a hour so you can go to chew them out on how to take care of themselves before they go."

"Connor?" Kakashi asked Kaldur remembering a conversation with Superboy, "Hm guess it fits him."

Kaldur squinted at him, "Yeah... it does."

Kakashi frowned realizing something, "They'll be going alone."

With a sigh Kaldur smiled reasuingly, "While they are there yes. It's an inflitration that requieres them to act as someone else, I'll be nearby to intervine. Don't worry."

Kakashi nodded sharply silently clearly not happy about it before pulling back and walking towards the table. He grabbed with his free hand a dark grey hoodie resing in a chair and handed it to Kaldur. “You can take the hoodie, so that Aqualad isn’t seen roaming the streets of Tokyo. It’s oversized so it should fit you.”

“I’ll give it back when I see you.” He affirmed as he threw it on.

Kakashi nodded again. “See you.”

Opening the balcony door, Kaldur smiled at Kakashi before heading out. Somehow it had worked and Kaldur couldn’t be happier despite the situation they found themselves in. The League of Assassins being after Kakashi worried him. The last thing he wanted was Kakashi being in danger and alone. Hopefully, he wouldn’t need to go through this by himself, Kaldur would make sure he wouldn’t.

As Kakashi finished tucking Naruto to sleep again. The whole weight of what he’d done fell upon him. He tiredly dragged himself to his room and fell face first with a groan. Did Kaldur have some sort of ability to convince people to talk? Where Atlanteans like the sirens from those myths he had read?

“It’s called human affection and showing he cares, pup. You somehow feel safe with him.”

Kakashi just glared at Pakkun who had layed beside him.

“Hey, don’t look at me like that pup. You brought him here.” Pakkun grunted as he made himself comfortable.

Kakashi groaned again, “This doesn’t happen to me, why did I say anything to him? I presented him to Naruto, and I’m unsure why.”

Pakkun stared at him squinting. “Because you trust him.”

“Trust is dangerous.”

Pakkun looked at him like he was dumb, “You like him pup.”

Kakashi’s face heated up and he glared at him growling, “I don’t.” he didn’t.

“Emotionally constipated teens.” Pakkun murmured shaking his head, “He’s a good kid, you deserve someone that haves your back.”

Kakashi glanced at the picture on his desk. He didn’t protest, he was too tired to fight Pakkun on it… but Kakashi really didn’t think he deserved it. He had stopped deserving it the moment he crushed Rin’s chest. Kakashi wasn’t a good person. And yet there was Kaldur handing him a second chance. For whatever reason Kakashi couldn’t understand Kaldur really wanted him back.

Kakashi hated how much he cared; it was so much easier when he didn’t. But he couldn’t help the warmth he felt when he remembered Kaldur’s laugh at meeting Naruto or how happy he was with the team, how he would unconsciously lower his guard. And that was dangerous.

Kaldur knew he shouldn’t go back; it would only cause hurt for both parties.

But in the end Kakashi was a selfish man, and he was taking the hand offered knowing he shouldn’t. At least even if the team never forgave him, never liked him, at least Kakashi could keep them safe this way.

Chapter Text

Happy Harbor, September 14, 17:12 PST

“What do you think they're talking about?” Wally questioned from where he sat cross-legged on the floor beside Artemis.

“I don’t know…” Robin pondered as he glared ahead.

The teens had been lounging beside the training platform for around twenty minutes. At some point, Artemis and Wally had sat down while Robin, M’ggan, and Superboy all remained standing. They weren’t dressed in hero wear, it as supposed to be a short training session as M’ggan and Superboy had a mission after. They were just waiting for Batman to call them.  They all stared at Kaldur, who was talking with Black Canary and Red Tornado; they all seemed to be waiting for something. Superboy squinted at them it was almost reminiscent of when…

“What are we waiting for?” Wally complained as he dramatically threw himself to the floor. “We’ve been here for an hour!”

“More like twenty minutes, actually.” Artemis corrected, but there was a hint of annoyance at the situation, too, not that she would ever give Wally the reason.

Connor tilted his head and used his super hearing.

“Are you sure?” Canary was asking Kaldur.

Kaldur responded without missing a beat, “Yes, I know it.”

Canary raised an eyebrow, “He’s late.”

He’s? Superboy’s eyes widened. Could it be…?

“Superboy?” Robin must’ve seen his expression; he looked at Connor with a pinched eyebrow. The rest turned to look at him. He looked at M’ggan and a flick of his mouth upward caused her eyes to fill with hope.

“I think it’s—”

Before he could finish however, the call of the zeta proved his theory correct, causing all to whirl around towards it. Stepping out of it was a familiar nest of messy spiky silver hair that had seen better days and a dark lower face mask.

“You're late.” Kaldur quipped with an undertone of amusement.

“Ah… a black cat crossed my path, and I had to take the long way.” The boy answered with a deadpan expression, not backing off against Kaldur’s slight glare and pout. Dark eyes turned their way as Kakashi slightly turned his body towards them. “Yo.”

Kakashi stood in a slouched position, body only half turned towards them, and his single eye looking bored.  He was dressed in baggy dark grey cargo pants, a light gray sports shirt, and a black short-sleeved hooded kimono jacket with blue accents. He had a bag slung over his shoulder that surely carried most of his stuff. His face mask and headband were on his face as always, and long fingerless gloved hands gave them a lazy salute.

By all means this was probably the most casual they had seen him and yet… Connor could tell he was the most guarded. His face that would usually have a spark of amusement when he addressed them such way was empty. The eye revealed nothing this time.

The momentary silence was broken when M’ggan launched herself at Kakashi calling his name in joy.  Kakashi tensed as M’ggan hugged him, looking lost and confused. Connor noted his hand was suddenly clutching a kunai, just as fast the Kunai was back in its pouch and Kakashi relaxed slightly but the tension was still there. Superboy sighed but looking at Robin he was sure the boy had also noticed the incident too. He knocked shoulders with him before going over to join them, walking. M’ggan seemed to realize the tense state of his teammate letting go of him and apologizing profusely.

“I’m so sorry I forgot you do not enjoy physical contact.” M’ggan spluttered, “I apologize, I was just… happy to see you.”

Something flashed in Kakashi’s eyes before his gaze softened, “Ma… it’s okay.”

Connor smirked at him, “Came to chew us out about the mission?”

Kakashi raised an eyebrow, somehow that simple act making him so much more threatening even in civis, “Actually, I did. I still remember our last conversation on stealth.”

Connor paled and glared at Kaldur.

M’ggan snickered from beside him as Kaldur shrugged like the traitor who had ratted them out.

“Hey,” They turned, surprised to find that out of the three who hadn’t come closer, it was Wally who had gone to them first. Even Kaldur, who must’ve clocked Wally moving towards them, tilted his head in question and squinted wearily. “It’s… It’s good to have you back.”

Wally’s voice was full of hesitance, and he struggled to maintain eye contact an odd tone coming from the often-overconfident personality of the ginger. He winced for a moment before looking up at Kakashi, offering his hand. Kakashi blinked at him before taking his hand and nodding.

They turned to look at the last two. Robin caught Kakashi’s gaze and looked away before nodding in acknowledgement. Artemis, on the other hand, had stood up body tense and was glaring at Kakashi, unforgiving.

Kaldur sighed before calling their attention, “Let’s start with training, we are already behind schedule.” He added with a small, exasperated glare at Kakshi who just shrugged.

“I agree.” Canary stepped forward motioning for them to join her at the platform. Before turning back. “Artemis?”

Artemis stood still in her spot as she glared at Kakashi; he glared back, casually matching her controlled intensity. She looked at Canary, shrugging in frustration. “Yeah… yeah… I’m going.”

..

Training was casual but tense. Artemis snapped twice at everyone and glared daggers at Kakashi, and Wally. Wally was still hesitant around his teammate and preferred to pair with Robin, avoiding with a heat Artemis, who had a look of hateful betrayal when he speared against her once. Robin himself was distant with all and lacked his usual quips, not that they had been there for the past few sessions, but he was trying. Kaldur felt slightly done with it and was grateful when Canary called it over an hour later.

As they all headed to the hallway, Kakashi tapped Wally’s and Robin’s shuder’s gently. The boys turned to find Kakashi offering the hilt of a kunai to each.

“I have a place to practice out.”

It was Kakashi’s form of peace offering and Kaldur smiled gently at the unique way of his friend. Robin hesitated, then looked at Canary, asking for permission. She glanced down at the time on the digital pad with a small frown. “Make it quick, I’ll call you back when Batman calls.”

The boys nodded before grabbing the weapons. Robin’s still wary but softer, while Wally gave a hesitant smile. Kakashi turned to look at Artemis who was glaring and offered her a kunai too. She looked at them all before scoffing and walking over, taking the weapon harshly from Kakashi’s hand. Kakashi clearly expected it as he had loosened his hold.

He didn’t offer the rest a kunai, but the invitation was clearly there and so for the first time in a while, they walked together out of the cave looking like a team, albeit a reluctant one, but a team, nonetheless.

They came to a clearing, one Kaldur hadn’t been in yet. Pinned to the trees were various bullseye, handcrafted and painted, though decayed a bit from the sun. All had clearly been used for target practice, full of the marks where multiple weapons had been thrown. Some where well hidden in the leaves and yet the marks were almost always bullseye.

For a while, it was just Wally and Robin following Kakashi’s movements and throwing kunais to a nearby target. Despite Artemis still standing to the side and the tension it was almost peaceful. It was during one of Kakashi’s demonstrations that the boy broke the slience. Making a motion for Wally to move behind, Kakashi sprung up spinning and throwing gracefully four kunais to target hidden in the leaves. The hit of the kunais against wood four consecutive times sounded before Kakashi touched the ground.

He stood up, twirling two kunai in a single hand.

“I first killed a man when I was 5,” He stated before flinging the two kunai hitting the target’s center effortlessly. “On my first mission.”

“I’m not from here, not from any place you know or can find.” His eyes flickered to Robin, his voice certain and unwavering. “You won’t find it.”

Robin’s frown was visible behind the mask but he kept quiet as the silver-haired boy turned back to the targets. Gently and slowly showing each of his movements, he crouched slightly and revealed a fan of throwing stars, before he flung them to another target, all diagonally landing in a perfect line across it.

“I’m not like you. I was raised to be a shinobi, a weapon for my village. I’ve handled weapons since before I could speak.”

He pulled another kunai out, gaze unwavering to another target, not looking at them.

“I’ve long since been desensitized to taking a life.” He looked at the kunai in his hand with tiered eyes, the reflection staring back at him. Kaldur wondered if Kakashi could see the blood on the weapon still.  With a flick, fast as lightning, the weapon embedded in a tree a few yards away, dead center again. “I do not regret taking lives. It was for my village.”

“My culture is based on blood and the art of the weapon. I didn’t mind it.” he sighed as he walked to grab a kunai from a nearby tree. “However, I refused to let… my brother live like that. Paranoid.” He grabbed a kunai that was strongly embedded and pulled, “Mistreated. Alone.” He pulled at another kunai, “Surrounded by blood and death.”

Kakashi pulled on a final kunai that had clearly been stuck for a while, embedded all the way to the hilt. Kakashi pulled on it with force, ripping it out. “Used as nothing more than a weapon.”

Kakashi traced the crack on the wood before turning, “So I left.”

He walked towards the boys, stopping in front of them. “And now I’m here, whether you like it or not. I can’t say I’m sorry for killing them, I’m not. In a way, I’m ashamed I can’t feel bad. But I am sorry for leaving without explaining.” His gaze was certain but just slightly soft, “I can’t promise not to kill again, if it was you or the enemy, I won’t hesitate.”

He once more, like he had done in the cave, offered a kunai to both, eyes flickering to Artemis for a moment before returning to the boys. “But I’ll try to. I want you to trust me again.”

Robin reached for it slowly before sucking in a breath and grabbing the kunai with certainty, “It will take time.”

“I’m patient.” Kakashi’s tone was almost challenging.

Wally blue a raspberry, gabbing the kunai, almost cutting himself in the process making Kakashi turn to him with a disappointed look. Wally looked at him offened. “Hey! You’re the one apologizing. You gotta teach me that trick though.”

Kakashi shook his head like a tired patient. “Now that will test my patience.”

“Hey!”

Robin and Superboy snickered at him, and the air in Kaldur’s lungs felt a tad lighter. He smiled softly, catching the eye of Kakashi, confused when this one’s widened slightly, and turned away back to Wally, who was protesting to him. His eyes flicked to Artemis, who was looking at Kakashi with a pinched expression. Kakashi turned to her; the unflinching gaze might’ve appeared to be a challenge, but Kaldur knew it was a question. Whether she understood or not, all she did was scoff and look away, pushing away from the tree and starting to walk away.

“Artemis—" Kaldur called.

“I don’t see why I should. All I know is that he has been killing for far longer.” She lashed, “I’ll work with the team, but I don’t trust him.”

“Artemis, wait!” Kaldur tried to go to her as she walked away, but Kakashi stopped him,

“It’s her choice.”

Kaldur sighed, knowing he was right, and yet… the subtone of annoyance of Kakashi showed he was disappointed, but the tired acceptance made Kaldur want to call her back. Kakashi truly was trying, but in Kaldur’s opinion, he gave up too easily when it came to things such as people accepting him.  

“She’ll have to learn.”

Kakashi looked like he wanted to say something before he nodded. They watched as Artemis left, crossing paths with Black Canary, who placed a hand on her shoulder and whispered something to her that made her tense before shaking off her hand and walking away. Kaldur caught Connor and Kakashi sharing a look and wanted to ask but before he could, Canary walked up to them.

“Time to go, Batman and Superman located the Terror Twins.”

Artemis had already left by the time they came back to the cave. It was frustrating, but there was nothing they could do. Kaldur, Robin, M’ggan, and Connor went to change, the last two going with Black Canary to do a full look change for the mission. Wally left soon after giving a little wave to Kakashi before heading out, not yet looking in his eyes. Kakashi sighed as he watched him go. It hurt more than he expected; he had gotten used to the trust.

Patiently waiting, he started working on some explosive tags before being joined by Kaldur and Robin fully costumed. The younger sat beside him and watched him work. Kakashi handed him one, knowing he couldn’t activate them. Robing gently traced his hand through the symbols.

“It’s a fuinjutsu technique, a sealing technique. I push chakra on the seals and then activate them with a chakra pulse.” Kakashi explained, “Those are explosive tags.”

Robin startled before relaxing, understanding he couldn’t activate them. “Chakra sure does have many uses.”

“It does.” Kakashi smiled, “I’ve never been the best at fuinjutsu. Not like my sensei was, but I know more than enough. I specialize in ninjutsu’s and taijutsu though.”

“What exactly is a ninjutsu?” Robin tilted his head in a bird-like manner.

“Chakra resides in all living beings, but shinobi have chakra pathways that allow us to control our flow of chakra.” Kakashi explained, feeling free to share something about the Elemental Nations that wasn’t related to blood and pain, “We do so mostly via hand signs and concentration.”

He made the hand signs of the fireball, showing them to Robin slowly before blowing a small fire. Besides him, Robin stared studying him closely, making Kakashi smile behind his mask, wondering if Kakashi looked like that when he was younger and Sakumo explained it to him.  He chased the thought away.

“Most shinobi have a specific chakra nature they can control. The basic ones are fire, water, lightning, earth, and wind. There are more but it gets complex and involves mixing natures. I can control all five natured.”

“Can someone who doesn’t have chakra pathways do ninjutsu?” Robin wondered.

Kakashi grimaced, “No, not that I’m aware of.” Robin seemed to deflate, “I can teach you some advanced taijutsu instead.”

“I’d like that.” He smirked, “Would’ve been cool to know ninjutsu.”

Kakashi hummed, “If you knew how to shunshin, you’d kill the team of a heart attack.”

“Whats that that?” Kaldur asked from his spot.

“Short teleportation basically.”

Robin snickered and then started laughing when Kaldur grimaced as if imagining the caos.

“Yeah… no.”

“Come on Kaldur! I’d be so much fun.” Robin cracked.

Kakashi shook his head before whispering, “I’ll do it for you. It will help with their awareness.”

Robin crackled again as Kaldur glared at Kakashi, who smirked under his mask. It wasn’t long before Connor and M’ggan came out. Only one of them was already in disguise. M’ggan wore a grin regardless and excitedly body shifted to imitate Tuppence Terror.

“Looking good.” Robin commented.

“It’s weird.” Complained Connor.

“Don’t say that once you’re in though.” Kakashi hummed as he stood up with Robin.

Connor sighed, “I won’t.”

Kakashi walked towards them, “Remember, don’t let your guard down. Remind yourselves who you are, play your part. Normally, I’d recommend making connections inside the prison once you're in, but you’re not that experienced, so keep your distance. Act like shy first-timers, avoid attention. Do, however find someone you can rely on to manipulate.” At M’ggan’s confused face, he chided her, “Don’t complain, it will be a good alibi and backup. It will keep you safe inside.”

He sighed, “Keep the accent, remember names, and stay safe… Don’t hesitate to call Kaldur to pull you out if needed.”

Kaldur placed a hand on his shoulder, “I’ll make sure they are okay. I’m close in case anything goes south.”

“One last thing,” Kakashi said, turning back to them, “Don’t… flirt during the mission. You're supposed to be siblings.”

Both got red in the face and started blabbering, denying it, but one glare from Kakashi shut them up.

“Good luck. Don’t die.” Kakashi turned before heading for the zeta.

“Hey Kakashi?” M’ggan floated to him, changing back to her Martian self. “I wanted to apologize for how I acted. I was selfish and reckless.”

Kakashi placed a hand on her shoulder, suprising her, “I understand what’s like, wanting to rescue someone immediately, but in that moment, you placed Connor above everyone else. You risked not only Kaldur but also yourself. We are a team for a reason; the last thing I wanted was to see you die because you went on your own.”

“I’m sorry.”

Kakashi squeezed her shoulder before letting go, “Forgiven. Just don’t run off on your own.”

M’ggan smiled at him. She was a kind person, reminding Kakashi not only of Rin but her conviction and love were so much like Obito’s that it was painful. He refused to let her suffer the same fate they did.

“You’ll be okey.”

As Kakashi left, he wondered whether it was a reassurance directed to her or to him.

Tokyo, September 15, 20:05 JST

It wasn’t till Kakashi looked at the date on the bar calendar after his shift at Ben’s just before he started his patrol that Kakashi realized. The calendar sign announced a Wednesday special, but that was not what caught his attention. It took him a moment, but the realization somehow left him numb inside. He knew he should react, he should’ve known the day, but truthfully, he had stopped caring since before Minato died.

Vaguely, he remembered the last time, Minato had remembered late that day and had brought him cake. Kushina, who was pregnant, and Minato had sung to him. It was a melancholic memory, but it was one of the last good ones he had of them. He rarely celebrated the years before that if it wasn’t Minato, Kushina, or Rin’s idea.

Truthfully, the day meant nothing, just another year of survival. If anything, it was an acrid reminder he was here, but others were not. And yet… he couldn’t help but think it was supposed to mean more. It just made Kakashi want to reach for a kunai in shame.

“Kid, are you okay?”

Ben’s voice snapped him from his thoughts. He turned to the man, nodding slowly.

“I’m sixteen.”

Konoha, September 15, 23:05

In the middle of the night, one can hear the chirping of the night birds, the heron and nightingales singing to the stars, the occasional nightjar that chirps to the silence, and the owls that hoot in the dark. One can hear the leaves that rustle in the silence and the faraway cries of foxes and critters. The village itself is asleep, and the few guards are far from the grounds of melancholy that hold the memories of the ones gone. The cemetery of Konoha stays in silence, with no one to visit that night.

But if one paid attention, if they cared enough to strain their ears as they went by, they’d hear the rustle of fabric among trees. Because while the cemetery holds the souls of the gone, one of them isn’t dead. A hooded figure stands over one of the graves, an orange mask that looks dark reddish brown in the dark, with black markings covering their face. They turn for a moment to stare at a bigger memorial, a beautifully carved stone further away. The boy’s name is carved in it; he knows that, but he turns back to the grave he stands upon.

With a care he rarely shows now, he replaces long ago withered flowers with a new white and red lily he brought. It’s the second time he has done this despite the girl being dead for more than three years. The only reason he does this is because no one else can anymore; he feels like he owes it to her.

He moves to leave but stops short to stare at another grave from far away. It’s on the edge of the cemetery, and it's withered. No one has cared much for that one in years, no one cares to at least remove the vines that have grown in the past months. He knows what’s written there, ‘Hatake Sakumo,’ a name of shame in the village.

The boy bitterly thinks of the names carved in the stones; his whole team is dead for all the village cares. The members’ names, including his, were carved in stones; all except one. It’s like fate, he thinks. Father like son at the end of the day; the only difference is only one will ever get a grave in the cemetery.

Obito continues to walk along the path; he knows the Obito whose name was carved for is dead and gone, and Kakashi might as well be too. With an anger that only surfaced recently, once he realized his old teammate might truly be gone, he thinks back to Konoha with hate. Kakashi’s name would never be carved, never be remembered with pride in the village of scum. The genius kid who did it all for his village would forever be lost in the shadows of shame for committing treason.

Obito might’ve always had anger at Kakashi for killing Rin had he not learned the truth while in Kiri. While he had hated Kakashi for what he did, he had always suspected his teammate would never willingly hurt Rin and therefore couldn’t bring himself to fully hate him either. He was simply disappointed in Kakashi. However, he would always resent Kiri for it.

Obito didn’t know how he missed the signs; he had, after all, been spying on Kakashi in between dealing with forming the new Akatsuki. The way Kakashi was treated, how he treated himself, always made Obito rage. In the months after Minato’s death, Obito thought Kakashi had turned into a tool, he never would have expected him to commit treason. Kakashi had appeared fine, well loyal to Konoha, not fine, there was no indication of what he’d do. Obito had left Kakashi with that impression, and then a month after, while he was in Kiri, he had heard on a canteen the rumors.

“Did you hear? Kakashi of the Sharingan was marked as a traitor.”

“They’re offering a lot of his head.”

“Of course they are, the guy was Konoha elite.”

After asking and looking, he had found out Kakashi had left Konoha and had taken Minato’s son, the Jinchuriki, with him. Kakashi had committed high treason and abandoned Konoha. Obito had been ecstatic.

He had attempted to subtly track him down. He knew that simply barging back into his life wouldn’t be an option, especially considering Kakashi had left Konoha with Minato’s son to most likely protect him. If he learned Obito was the reason for Minato and Kushina’s death, Obito would never be able to convince Kakashi to join him. He regrets it now, not confronting him. Obito had been tracing his movements, every time sightings of him were becoming rarer and rarer. Obito should have tried harder then. The last sighting had been in the Land of Fire, people said he crossed the border to the Land of Hot Water, but Obito doubted it. Kakashi had been spotted all around but had never been seen in the Land of Fire, and now his last sighting was there. Regardless, neither Kakashi nor the kid had been seen for months.

Kakashi surely hadn’t been caught yet. When no news of him seemed to arise Obito tried his hardest to find him. As time went by and Kakashi became a whisper among the ones discussing the lost Jinchurik, Obito had grown to regret. He regretted not going and getting Kakashi out of Konoha before, regretted not facing Kakashi and asking him to join him. Feelings he had never thought he’d feel for Kakashi, awakening to his disappearance. Now his old teammate was gone, lost. Obito hadn’t given up, but he couldn’t delay his plans searching for his old teammate all the time. Eventually, he would have to find him, after all, Kakashi still had the Jinchuriki, but Obito knew he was far away.

Kakashi wasn’t dead, Obito knew this. The eye he had given him was very much alive and active. Occasionally, Obito could see images of bright flashing structures and people he didn’t know. Most recently, Obito had felt the aftermath of something damaging, a mental attack that made the eye hurt. It allowed Obito to see more clearly that day, the dessert and people, fighting. And then suddenly, he felt like the eye clicked again. Then, a few minutes later, Obito could almost feel the pain of whatever attack Kakashi went through as the eye reacted to it. After the sudden shift, it was again normal. It allowed Obito to know Kakashi wasn’t only alive, but he was, for some sage forsaken reason, fighting, and yet the news hadn’t appeared anywhere. He had gone to Suna, thinking back to the desert, but nothing.

Today was Kakashi’s birthday. He would be, was now, sixteen. Obito, however, wasn’t any closer to finding him, so all he could do was mourn him. Mourning someone who wasn’t dead, Kakashi had done that for long enough guess it was his turn.

“Happy Birthday, Kakashi.” He murmured solemnly as he left the cemetery.

Obito dropped a blue hydrangea on his way out for Kakashi. He thinks it’s fitting.